Three sermons vpon speciall occasions preached by Iohn Donne ...
         Donne, John, 1572-1631.
      
       
         
           1623
        
      
       Approx. 193 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 90 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-01 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A20655
         STC 7057
         ESTC S350
         22298132
         ocm 22298132
         25353
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A20655)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 25353)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1751:5)
      
       
         
           
             Three sermons vpon speciall occasions preached by Iohn Donne ...
             Donne, John, 1572-1631.
          
           [8], 68, [6], 49, [7], 41 p.
           
             Printed for Thomas Iones, and are to be sold at his shop in the Strand at the Blacke Rauen neere St. Clements Church,
             London :
             1623.
          
           
             Each sermon has special t.p. and separate pagination.
             Signatures: A-I⁴ K², ²A-G⁴, ³A⁴(-A4) ³B- F⁴ ³G¹.
             Reproduction of original in the Trinity College (University of Cambridge). Library.
             A sermon vpon the XV. verse of the XX. chapter of the book of Iudges -- A sermon vpon the VIII. verse of the I. chapter of the Acts of the Apostles -- Encœnia, the feast of dedication.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Sermons, English -- 17th century.
        
      
    
     
        2002-05 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2002-06 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2002-07 Olivia Bottum
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2002-07 Olivia Bottum
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2002-08 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THREE
           SERMONS
           VPON
           SPECIALL
           OCCASIONS
           .
        
         
           Preached
           by
           IOHN
           DONNE
           Deane
           of
           St.
           Pauls
           London
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           THOMAS
           IONES
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           sold
           at
           his
           Shop
           in
           the
           Strand
           at
           the
           
             Blacke
             Rauen
          
           neere
           St.
           Clements
           Church
           .
           1623.
           
        
      
    
     
       
         
           
             
             
             
               A
               SERMON
               VPON
               THE
               XV.
               VERSE
               OF
               THE
               XX.
               CHAPTER
               OF
               THE
               BOOKE
               OF
               IVDGES
            
             
               
                 Wherein
                 occasion
                 was
                 iustly
                 taken
                 for
                 the
                 Publication
              
               of
               some
               Reasons
               ,
               which
               his
               Sacred
               MAIESTIE
               had
               beene
               pleased
               to
               giue
               ,
               of
               those
               Directions
               for
               PREACHERS
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               
                 formerly
                 sent
                 forth
              
               .
            
             
               Preached
               at
               the
               CROSSE
               the
               15
               th
               .
               of
               September
               .
               1622.
               
            
             
               By
               
                 IOHN
                 DONNE
              
               ,
               Doctor
               of
               Diuinitie
               and
               Deane
               of
               Saint
               PAVLS
               ,
               London
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               by
               commandement
               of
               his
               Majestie
               published
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               then
               preached
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               Printed
               by
               
                 William
                 Stansby
              
               for
               
                 Thomas
                 Iones
              
               ,
               and
               are
               to
               be
               sold
               at
               his
               shop
               in
               the
               Strand
               at
               the
               blacke
               Rauen
               ,
               neere
               vnto
               Saint
               Clements
               Church
               .
               1622.
               
            
          
           
             
             
             
               TO
               THE
               RIGHT
               HONORABLE
               ,
               GEORGE
               ,
               Marquesse
               of
               Buckingham
               ,
               High
               ADMIRALL
               of
               ENGLAND
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               WHen
               I
               would
               speake
               to
               the
               KING
               ,
               by
               your
               LORDSHIPS
               Meanes
               ,
               I
               doe
               :
               Now
               ,
               when
               I
               would
               speake
               to
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               I
               would
               do
               that
               by
               your
               
               Lordshippes
               Meanes
               to
               :
               and
               therefore
               I
               am
               bold
               to
               transfer
               this
               Sermon
               to
               the
               World
               ,
               through
               your
               Lordships
               hands
               ,
               and
               vnder
               your
               Name
               .
               For
               the
               first
               part
               of
               the
               Sermon
               ,
               the
               Explication
               of
               the
               Text
               ,
               my
               profession
               ,
               and
               my
               Conscience
               is
               warant
               enough
               that
               I
               haue
               spoken
               as
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               intended
               ,
               For
               the
               second
               part
               ,
               the
               Application
               of
               the
               Text
               ,
               it
               wil
               be
               warrant
               enough
               ,
               that
               I
               haue
               spoken
               as
               his
               Maiestie
               intended
               ,
               that
               your
               Lordship
               admits
               it
               to
               issue
               in
               your
               Name
               .
               It
               is
               because
               Kings
               fauour
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               the
               Prophet
               sayes
               they
               are
               her
               Foster-Fathers
               ;
               and
               then
               ,
               those
               persons
               ,
               who
               haue
               also
               interest
               in
               the
               fauor
               of
               Kings
               ,
               are
               her
               Foster-Brothers
               :
               and
               such
               vse
               to
               loue
               well
               .
               By
               that
               Title
               ,
               (
               as
               by
               many
               other
               also
               )
               your
               Lordship
               loues
               
               the
               Church
               ;
               as
               you
               are
               her
               Foster-Brother
               :
               loued
               of
               him
               who
               loues
               her
               .
               And
               by
               that
               Title
               you
               loue
               all
               them
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               who
               endeuour
               to
               aduance
               both
               the
               vnity
               of
               our
               Church
               in
               it self
               ,
               and
               the
               vnity
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               with
               the
               godly
               designes
               of
               our
               religious
               King.
               To
               which
               Seruice
               ,
               I
               shall
               euer
               sacrifice
               all
               the
               labors
               of
            
             
               Your
               Lordships
               humblest
               and
               thankefullest
               Seruant
               in
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               :
               IOHN
               DONNE
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               
                 IVDGES
                 .
                 5.
                 20.
                 
              
               
                 De
                 coelo
                 dimicatum
                 est
                 contra
                 eos
                 :
                 stellae
                 manentes
                 in
                 Ordine
                 ,
                 &
                 cursu
                 suo
                 aduersus
                 Siseram
                 pugnauerunt
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 fought
                 from
                 Heauen
                 ;
                 The
                 stars
                 in
                 their
                 courses
                 fought
                 against
                 Sisera
                 .
              
            
             
               ALl
               the
               words
               of
               God
               are
               alwayes
               sweete
               in
               themselues
               ,
               sayes
               Dauid
               ;
               but
               sweeter
               in
               the
               mouth
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               pen
               of
               some
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               then
               of
               others
               ,
               as
               they
               differed
               in
               their
               naturall
               gifts
               ,
               or
               in
               their
               education
               :
               but
               sweetest
               of
               all
               ,
               where
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               hath
               beene
               pleased
               
               to
               set
               the
               word
               of
               God
               to
               Musique
               ,
               and
               to
               conuay
               it
               into
               a
               Song
               ;
               and
               this
               Text
               is
               of
               that
               kind
               :
               part
               of
               the
               Song
               which
               Deborah
               &
               Barak
               sung
               after
               their
               great
               victory
               vpon
               
                 Sisera
                 ;
                 Sisera
              
               who
               was
               Iabin
               the
               King
               of
               Canaans
               Generall
               against
               Israel
               .
               God
               himselfe
               made
               Moses
               a
               Song
               ,
               
               and
               expressed
               his
               reason
               why
               ;
               The
               children
               of
               Israel
               ,
               sayes
               God
               ,
               will
               forget
               my
               Law
               ;
               but
               this
               song
               they
               will
               not
               forget
               ;
               and
               whensoeuer
               they
               sing
               this
               song
               ,
               this
               song
               shall
               testifie
               against
               them
               ,
               what
               I
               haue
               done
               for
               them
               ,
               how
               they
               haue
               forsaken
               me
               .
               And
               to
               such
               a
               purpose
               hath
               God
               left
               this
               Song
               of
               Deborah
               and
               Barak
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               that
               all
               Murmurers
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               stray
               into
               a
               diffidence
               of
               Gods
               power
               ,
               or
               of
               his
               purpose
               to
               sustaine
               his
               owne
               cause
               ,
               and
               destroy
               his
               owne
               Enemies
               ,
               might
               run
               and
               read
               ,
               might
               read
               and
               sing
               ,
               the
               wonderfull
               deliuerances
               that
               God
               hath
               giuen
               to
               his
               people
               ,
               by
               weake
               and
               vnexpected
               meanes
               .
               This
               world
               begun
               with
               a
               Song
               ,
               if
               the
               
                 Chalde
                 Paraphrasts
              
               ,
               vpon
               
                 Salomons
                 Song
                 of
                 Songs
              
               haue
               taken
               a
               true
               tradition
               ;
               That
               assoone
               as
               Adams
               sinne
               was
               forgiuen
               him
               ,
               he
               expressed
               (
               as
               he
               cals
               it
               in
               that
               Song
               )
               
                 Sabbatum
                 suum
              
               ,
               
               his
               Sabboth
               ,
               his
               peace
               of
               conscience
               ,
               in
               a
               Song
               ;
               of
               which
               ,
               we
               haue
               the
               entrance
               in
               that
               Paraphrase
               .
               This
               world
               begun
               so
               ;
               and
               so
               did
               the
               next
               world
               too
               ,
               if
               wee
               count
               the
               beginning
               of
               that
               (
               as
               it
               is
               a
               good
               computation
               to
               doe
               so
               )
               from
               the
               comming
               of
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               :
               for
               that
               was
               expressed
               on
               Earth
               ,
               in
               diuers
               Songs
               ;
               in
               the
               blessed
               Virgins
               Magnificat
               ;
               
                 My
                 soule
                 doth
                 magnifie
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
              
               In
               Zacharies
               Benedictus
               ;
               
                 Blessed
                 be
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 of
                 Israel
              
               ;
               and
               in
               Simeons
               ,
               Nunc
               dimittis
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 now
                 lettest
                 thou
                 thy
                 seruant
                 depart
                 in
                 peace
                 .
              
               This
               world
               began
               so
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               ;
               and
               when
               both
               shall
               ioyne
               ,
               and
               make
               vp
               one
               world
               without
               end
               ,
               it
               shall
               continue
               so
               in
               heauen
               ,
               in
               that
               Song
               of
               the
               Lamb
               ,
               
               
                 Great
                 and
                 marueilous
                 are
                 thy
                 workes
                 ,
                 Lord
                 God
                 Almighty
                 ,
                 iust
                 and
                 true
                 are
                 thy
                 wayes
                 ,
                 thou
                 King
                 of
                 Saints
                 .
              
               And
               ,
               to
               Tune
               vs
               ,
               to
               Compose
               and
               giue
               vs
               a
               Harmonie
               and
               Concord
               of
               affections
               ,
               in
               all
               perturbations
               and
               passions
               ,
               and
               discords
               in
               the
               passages
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               if
               we
               had
               no
               more
               of
               the
               same
               Musique
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               (
               as
               we
               haue
               the
               Song
               of
               Moses
               at
               the
               
                 Red
                 Sea
              
               ,
               and
               many
               Psalmes
               of
               Dauid
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               )
               this
               Song
               of
               Deborah
               were
               enough
               ,
               abundantly
               
               enough
               ,
               to
               slumber
               any
               storme
               ,
               to
               becalme
               any
               tempest
               ,
               to
               rectifie
               any
               scruple
               of
               Gods
               slacknesse
               in
               the
               defence
               of
               his
               cause
               ,
               when
               in
               the
               History
               and
               occasion
               of
               this
               ,
               Song
               ,
               expressed
               in
               the
               Chapter
               before
               this
               ,
               we
               see
               ,
               That
               
                 Israel
                 had
                 done
                 euill
                 in
                 the
                 fight
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 againe
                 ,
              
               and
               yet
               againe
               ,
               God
               came
               to
               them
               :
               That
               
                 God
                 himselfe
                 had
                 sold
                 Israel
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 Iabin
                 King
                 of
                 Canaan
                 ,
              
               and
               yet
               he
               repented
               the
               bargaine
               ,
               and
               came
               to
               them
               ;
               That
               
                 in
                 twenty
                 yeeres
                 oppression
                 he
                 came
                 not
                 ,
              
               and
               yet
               he
               came
               .
               That
               
                 When
                 Sisera
                 came
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 with
                 nine
                 hundred
                 Chariots
                 of
                 Iron
                 ,
              
               and
               all
               preparations
               ,
               proportionable
               to
               that
               ,
               and
               God
               cald
               vp
               a
               woman
               ,
               a
               Prophetesse
               ,
               a
               Deborah
               against
               him
               ,
               because
               Deborah
               had
               a
               zeale
               to
               the
               cause
               ,
               and
               consequently
               an
               enmity
               to
               the
               enemie
               ,
               God
               would
               effect
               his
               purpose
               by
               so
               weake
               an
               instrument
               ,
               by
               a
               woman
               ,
               but
               by
               a
               woman
               ,
               which
               had
               no
               such
               interest
               ,
               nor
               zeale
               to
               the
               cause
               ;
               by
               Iael
               :
               And
               in
               Iaels
               hand
               ,
               by
               such
               an
               instrument
               ,
               as
               with
               that
               ,
               scarce
               any
               man
               could
               doe
               it
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               to
               be
               done
               againe
               with
               a
               hammer
               she
               driues
               a
               nayle
               through
               his
               temples
               ,
               and
               nayles
               him
               to
               the
               
               ground
               ,
               as
               he
               lay
               sleeping
               in
               her
               tent
               :
               And
               then
               the
               end
               of
               all
               ,
               was
               the
               end
               of
               all
               ,
               
                 not
                 one
                 man
                 of
                 his
                 army
                 left
                 aliue
                 .
                 O
                 my
                 Soule
                 ,
                 why
                 ,
                 art
                 thou
                 so
                 sad
                 ,
                 why
                 art
                 thou
                 so
                 disquieted
                 within
                 me
                 ?
              
               Sing
               vnto
               the
               Lord
               an
               old
               song
               ,
               the
               song
               of
               Deborah
               and
               Barak
               ,
               That
               God
               by
               weake
               meanes
               doth
               might
               workes
               ,
               That
               all
               Gods
               creatures
               fight
               in
               his
               behalfe
               ,
               
                 They
                 fought
                 from
                 beanen
                 ,
                 the
                 starres
                 in
                 their
                 Order
                 ,
                 fought
                 against
                 Sisera
                 .
              
            
             
               You
               shal
               haue
               but
               two
               parts
               out
               of
               these
               words
               ;
               And
               to
               make
               these
               two
               parts
               ,
               
               I
               consider
               the
               Text
               ,
               as
               the
               two
               Hemispheres
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               laid
               open
               in
               a
               flat
               ,
               in
               a
               plaine
               Map.
               All
               those
               parts
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               which
               the
               Ancients
               haue
               vsed
               to
               consider
               ,
               are
               in
               one
               of
               those
               Hemispheres
               ;
               All
               Europe
               is
               in
               that
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               is
               all
               Asia
               ,
               and
               Afrike
               too
               :
               So
               that
               when
               we
               haue
               seene
               that
               Hemisphere
               ,
               done
               with
               that
               ,
               we
               might
               seeme
               to
               haue
               seene
               all
               ,
               done
               with
               all
               the
               world
               ;
               but
               yet
               the
               other
               Hemisphere
               ,
               that
               of
               America
               is
               as
               big
               as
               it
               ;
               though
               ,
               but
               by
               occasion
               of
               new
               ,
               and
               late
               discoueries
               ,
               we
               had
               had
               nothing
               to
               say
               of
               America
               .
               So
               the
               first
               part
               of
               our
               Text
               ,
               will
               bee
               as
               that
               first
               Hemisphere
               ;
               all
               which
               the
               
               ancient
               Expositors
               found
               occasion
               to
               note
               out
               of
               these
               words
               ,
               will
               be
               in
               that
               :
               but
               by
               the
               new
               discoueries
               of
               some
               humors
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               rumors
               of
               men
               ,
               we
               shall
               haue
               occasion
               to
               say
               somewhat
               of
               a
               second
               part
               to
               .
               The
               parts
               are
               ,
               first
               ,
               the
               Literall
               ,
               the
               Historicall
               sense
               of
               the
               words
               ;
               And
               then
               an
               emergent
               ,
               a
               collaterall
               ,
               an
               occasionall
               sense
               of
               them
               .
               The
               explication
               of
               the
               wordes
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Application
                 ,
                 Quid
                 tunc
                 ,
                 Quid
                 nunc
                 ,
              
               How
               the
               words
               were
               spoken
               then
               ,
               How
               they
               may
               be
               applied
               now
               ,
               will
               be
               our
               two
               parts
               .
               And
               ,
               in
               passing
               through
               our
               first
               ,
               wee
               shall
               make
               these
               steps
               .
               First
               ,
               God
               can
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               doth
               effect
               his
               purposes
               by
               himselfe
               ;
               intirely
               ,
               immediatly
               ,
               extraordinarily
               ,
               miraculously
               by
               himselfe
               :
               But
               yet
               ,
               in
               a
               second
               place
               ,
               we
               shall
               see
               ,
               by
               this
               story
               ,
               That
               he
               lookes
               for
               assistance
               ,
               for
               concurrence
               of
               second
               causes
               ,
               and
               subordinate
               meanes
               :
               And
               that
               therefore
               ,
               God
               in
               this
               Song
               of
               Deborah
               ,
               hath
               prouided
               an
               honourable
               commemoration
               of
               them
               ,
               who
               did
               assist
               his
               cause
               ;
               for
               ,
               the
               Princes
               haue
               their
               place
               ,
               
               
                 The
                 Princes
                 of
                 Issachar
                 were
                 with
                 her
                 :
              
               And
               then
               ,
               the
               Gouernours
               ,
               The
               
               great
               Persons
               ,
               the
               great
               Officers
               of
               the
               State
               ,
               haue
               their
               place
               in
               this
               honour
               ,
               That
               
                 they
                 offered
                 themselues
                 willingly
                 to
                 that
                 seruice
              
               ;
               
               And
               after
               them
               ,
               
               the
               Merchants
               ,
               for
               those
               who
               are
               said
               there
               ,
               
                 to
                 ride
                 vpon
                 white
                 Asses
              
               ,
               to
               be
               well
               mounted
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               manner
               of
               those
               Nations
               ,
               are
               ,
               by
               
                 Peter
                 Martyr
              
               ,
               amongst
               our
               Expositors
               ,
               and
               by
               Serarius
               the
               Iesuite
               ,
               amongst
               the
               others
               ,
               fitly
               vnderstood
               ,
               to
               be
               intended
               of
               Merchants
               ;
               And
               in
               the
               same
               verse
               ,
               the
               Iudges
               are
               honorably
               remembred
               ,
               
                 Those
                 that
                 fit
                 in
                 Iudgement
              
               ;
               And
               a
               farre
               vnlikelier
               sort
               of
               people
               ,
               then
               any
               of
               these
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               verse
               too
               ,
               
                 Those
                 that
                 walked
                 by
                 the
                 way
              
               ;
               Idle
               ,
               and
               discoursing
               men
               ,
               that
               were
               not
               much
               affected
               ,
               how
               businesse
               went
               ,
               so
               they
               might
               talke
               of
               them
               :
               And
               lastly
               ,
               the
               whole
               people
               in
               generall
               ,
               
               how
               poore
               soeuer
               ,
               they
               haue
               euidence
               from
               this
               record
               ,
               That
               
                 they
                 offered
                 themselues
              
               (
               and
               what
               will
               they
               denie
               ,
               that
               offer
               themselues
               )
               and
               willingly
               ,
               to
               this
               imploiment
               .
               And
               then
               ,
               God
               hauing
               here
               afforded
               this
               honourable
               mention
               of
               them
               ,
               who
               did
               assist
               him
               ,
               he
               layes
               also
               a
               heauy
               note
               vpon
               such
               ,
               who
               for
               collaterall
               respects
               preuaricated
               ,
               
               or
               withdraw
               themselues
               from
               his
               seruice
               :
               perticularly
               vpon
               Ruben
               ,
               
               who
               was
               
                 diuided
                 by
                 greatnesse
                 of
                 heart
              
               ,
               And
               vpon
               Dan
               ,
               
               
                 who
                 remained
                 in
                 his
                 ships
              
               .
               And
               therefore
               to
               the
               encouragement
               of
               those
               who
               did
               assist
               him
               ,
               in
               any
               proportion
               ,
               though
               their
               assistance
               were
               no
               wayes
               competent
               against
               so
               potent
               an
               enemy
               ,
               God
               fought
               for
               himselfe
               too
               ,
               
                 They
                 sought
                 from
                 Heauen
                 ,
                 The
                 starres
                 in
                 their
                 order
                 fought
                 against
                 Sisera
                 .
              
               And
               these
               will
               be
               the
               branches
               ,
               or
               circumstances
               of
               our
               first
               part
               :
               for
               the
               particulars
               of
               the
               second
               ,
               we
               shall
               open
               them
               more
               commodiously
               for
               your
               memory
               and
               vse
               ,
               then
               ,
               when
               we
               come
               to
               handle
               them
               ,
               then
               now
               .
               Now
               we
               proceed
               to
               those
               of
               the
               first
               part
               .
            
             
               And
               into
               those
               I
               passe
               with
               this
               protestation
               ,
               
               That
               in
               all
               which
               I
               shall
               say
               this
               day
               ,
               beeing
               to
               speake
               often
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               that
               Notion
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               
                 Lord
                 of
                 Hostes
              
               ,
               and
               fights
               his
               owne
               battailes
               ,
               I
               am
               farre
               from
               giuing
               fire
               to
               them
               that
               desire
               warre
               .
               Peace
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               is
               a
               pretious
               Earnest
               ,
               and
               a
               faire
               and
               louely
               Type
               of
               the
               euerlasting
               peace
               of
               the
               world
               to
               come
               :
               And
               warre
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               is
               a
               shrewd
               and
               fearefull
               Embleme
               of
               the
               euerlasting
               
               discord
               and
               tumult
               ,
               and
               torment
               of
               the
               world
               to
               come
               :
               And
               therefore
               ,
               our
               
                 Blessed
                 God
              
               ,
               blesse
               vs
               with
               this
               externall
               ,
               and
               this
               internall
               ,
               and
               make
               that
               lead
               vs
               to
               an
               eternall
               peace
               .
               But
               I
               speake
               of
               this
               subiect
               ,
               especially
               to
               establish
               and
               settle
               them
               ,
               that
               suspect
               Gods
               power
               ,
               or
               Gods
               purpose
               ,
               to
               succour
               those
               ,
               who
               in
               forraine
               parts
               ,
               grone
               vnder
               heauie
               pressures
               in
               matter
               of
               Religion
               ,
               or
               to
               restore
               those
               ,
               who
               in
               forraine
               parts
               ,
               are
               deuested
               of
               their
               lawfull
               possessions
               ,
               and
               inheritance
               ;
               and
               because
               God
               hath
               not
               done
               these
               great
               workes
               yet
               ,
               nor
               yet
               raised
               vp
               meanes
               ,
               in
               apparance
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               apprehension
               ,
               likely
               to
               effect
               it
               ,
               That
               therefore
               God
               likes
               not
               the
               cause
               ;
               and
               therefore
               they
               begin
               to
               bee
               shaked
               in
               their
               owne
               Religion
               at
               home
               ,
               since
               they
               thinke
               that
               God
               neglects
               it
               abroad
               .
               But
               ,
               beloued
               ,
               since
               God
               made
               all
               this
               world
               of
               nothing
               ,
               cannot
               hee
               recouer
               any
               one
               peece
               thereof
               ,
               or
               restore
               any
               one
               peece
               ,
               with
               a
               little
               ?
               In
               the
               Creation
               ,
               his
               production
               of
               specifique
               formes
               ,
               and
               seuerall
               Creatures
               in
               the
               seuerall
               dayes
               ,
               was
               much
               ,
               very
               much
               ;
               but
               not
               very
               much
               ,
               compared
               with
               that
               ,
               which
               
               he
               had
               done
               immediatly
               before
               ,
               when
               he
               made
               Heauen
               and
               Earth
               of
               nothing
               .
               For
               ,
               for
               the
               particular
               Creatures
               ,
               God
               had
               then
               
                 Praeiacentem
                 Materiam
              
               ,
               he
               had
               stuffe
               before
               him
               ;
               enough
               to
               cut
               out
               Creatures
               of
               the
               largest
               sise
               ,
               his
               Elephants
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               his
               Whales
               and
               Leuiathans
               in
               the
               Sea.
               In
               that
               matter
               there
               was
               
                 Semen
                 Creaturarum
              
               ,
               The
               Seed
               of
               all
               Creatures
               in
               that
               stuffe
               .
               But
               for
               the
               stuffe
               it selfe
               ,
               the
               Heauen
               and
               Earth
               ,
               God
               had
               not
               
                 Semen
                 Coeli
              
               ,
               any
               such
               seed
               of
               Heauen
               as
               that
               he
               could
               say
               to
               it
               ,
               doe
               thou
               hatch
               a
               Heauen
               ;
               he
               had
               not
               any
               such
               
                 Semen
                 terrae
              
               ,
               as
               that
               hee
               could
               bid
               that
               grow
               vp
               into
               an
               Earth
               :
               There
               was
               nothing
               at
               all
               ,
               and
               all
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               was
               produced
               from
               that
               ;
               and
               then
               who
               shall
               doubt
               of
               his
               proceeding
               ,
               if
               by
               a
               little
               he
               will
               doe
               much
               ?
               He
               suffered
               his
               greater
               works
               to
               be
               paraleld
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               counterfeit
               by
               
                 Pharaohs
                 Magicians
              
               ,
               but
               in
               his
               least
               ,
               in
               the
               making
               of
               Lice
               ,
               hee
               brought
               them
               to
               confesse
               
                 Digitum
                 Dei
              
               ,
               the
               finger
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               that
               was
               enough
               ;
               The
               arme
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               needs
               not
               ;
               where
               he
               will
               worke
               ,
               his
               finger
               is
               enough
               ,
               It
               was
               not
               that
               imagination
               ,
               that
               dreame
               of
               the
               Rabbins
               ,
               that
               hindered
               
               the
               Magicians
               ,
               who
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Deuill
               cannot
               make
               any
               Creature
               ,
               lesse
               then
               a
               Barley
               corne
               ;
               As
               it
               is
               with
               men
               ,
               they
               misconceiue
               it
               to
               be
               with
               the
               Deuill
               too
               ;
               harder
               to
               make
               a
               little
               clocke
               ,
               a
               little
               picture
               ,
               any
               thing
               in
               a
               little
               ,
               then
               in
               a
               larger
               forme
               .
               That
               was
               no
               part
               of
               the
               reason
               in
               that
               case
               :
               but
               since
               man
               ordinarily
               esteemes
               it
               so
               ,
               and
               ordinarily
               admires
               great
               workes
               in
               little
               forme
               ,
               why
               will
               he
               not
               be
               content
               to
               glorifie
               God
               that
               way
               ,
               in
               a
               faithfull
               confidence
               ,
               that
               hee
               can
               and
               will
               doe
               great
               workes
               by
               weake
               meanes
               .
               Should
               God
               haue
               stayd
               to
               leuie
               ,
               and
               arme
               ,
               and
               traine
               ,
               and
               muster
               ,
               and
               present
               men
               enow
               to
               discomfit
               Sennacherib
               ?
               Hee
               tooke
               a
               neerer
               way
               ;
               he
               slew
               almost
               two
               hundreth
               thousand
               of
               them
               ,
               in
               one
               night
               by
               an
               Angell
               .
               
               Should
               God
               haue
               troubled
               an
               Angell
               to
               satisfie
               Elisha
               his
               seruant
               ?
               
               Onely
               by
               apparition
               in
               the
               cloudes
               ,
               he
               brought
               him
               to
               acknowledge
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               more
               with
               them
               ,
               then
               with
               the
               Enemy
               ,
               when
               there
               was
               none
               .
               He
               troubled
               not
               so
               much
               as
               a
               cloud
               ,
               he
               imployed
               no
               Creature
               at
               all
               ,
               against
               the
               Philistines
               ,
               when
               they
               came
               vp
               with
               thirty
               thousand
               Chariots
               ;
               
               but
               hee
               
               breathed
               a
               dampe
               ,
               an
               astonishment
               into
               them
               ,
               he
               imprinted
               a
               diuine
               terror
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               and
               they
               fought
               against
               one
               another
               .
               God
               foresaw
               a
               diminution
               of
               his
               honour
               ,
               
               in
               the
               augmentation
               of
               Israels
               forces
               ,
               and
               therfore
               he
               reduced
               Gideons
               thirty
               two
               thousand
               to
               three
               hundred
               persons
               .
               It
               was
               so
               in
               persons
               ,
               God
               does
               much
               with
               few
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               so
               in
               time
               ,
               God
               does
               much
               ,
               though
               late
               ;
               though
               God
               seeme
               a
               long
               time
               to
               haue
               forgot
               his
               people
               ,
               yet
               in
               due
               time
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               his
               time
               ,
               he
               returnes
               to
               them
               againe
               .
               S.
               Augustine
               makes
               a
               vsefull
               Historicall
               note
               ,
               That
               that
               land
               to
               which
               God
               brought
               the
               Children
               of
               Israel
               ,
               was
               their
               owne
               land
               before
               ;
               they
               were
               the
               right
               heires
               to
               it
               ,
               lineally
               descended
               from
               him
               ,
               who
               was
               the
               first
               possessor
               of
               it
               ,
               after
               the
               floud
               :
               but
               they
               were
               so
               long
               out
               of
               possession
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               were
               neuer
               able
               to
               set
               their
               title
               on
               foot
               ;
               nay
               ,
               they
               did
               scarce
               know
               their
               own
               title
               ,
               and
               yet
               God
               repossessed
               them
               of
               it
               ,
               reinuested
               them
               in
               it
               .
               It
               is
               so
               for
               persons
               ,
               and
               times
               in
               his
               wayes
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               Much
               with
               few
               ,
               much
               though
               late
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               so
               in
               his
               wayes
               to
               the
               next
               world
               too
               :
               for
               
                 persons
                 ,
                 Elias
              
               knew
               of
               no
               more
               but
               himselfe
               ,
               
               that
               serued
               the
               right
               God
               aright
               :
               God
               makes
               him
               know
               that
               there
               were
               seuen
               thousand
               more
               ;
               seuen
               thousand
               was
               much
               to
               one
               ,
               but
               it
               was
               little
               to
               all
               the
               world
               :
               and
               yet
               these
               seuen
               thousand
               haue
               peopled
               heauen
               ,
               and
               sent
               vp
               all
               those
               Colonies
               thither
               ;
               all
               those
               Armies
               of
               Martyrs
               ,
               those
               flockes
               of
               Lambes
               ,
               innocent
               children
               ,
               those
               Fathers
               ,
               the
               Fathers
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               Mothers
               ,
               holy
               Matrons
               ,
               and
               daughters
               ,
               blessed
               Virgines
               ,
               and
               learned
               and
               laborious
               Doctors
               ;
               these
               seuen
               thousand
               haue
               filled
               vp
               the
               places
               of
               the
               fallen
               Angels
               ,
               and
               repeopled
               that
               Kingdome
               :
               And
               wheresoeuer
               we
               thinke
               them
               most
               worne
               out
               ,
               God
               at
               this
               time
               hath
               his
               remnant
               (
               as
               the
               Apostle
               
               sayes
               )
               and
               God
               is
               able
               to
               make
               vp
               the
               whole
               garment
               of
               that
               remnant
               .
               So
               he
               does
               much
               with
               few
               ,
               in
               the
               wayes
               to
               heauen
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               does
               much
               though
               late
               ,
               in
               that
               way
               too
               ,
               thou
               mayest
               discerne
               in
               his
               working
               vpon
               thy selfe
               .
               How
               often
               hast
               thou
               suffered
               thy
               Soule
               ,
               to
               grow
               cleane
               out
               of
               all
               reparations
               into
               ruine
               ,
               by
               thine
               inconsiderate
               and
               habituall
               course
               of
               sinne
               ,
               and
               neuer
               repaired
               it
               by
               any
               good
               vse
               of
               hearing
               the
               word
               ,
               or
               receiuing
               the
               Sacrament
               in
               a
               long
               time
               ,
               and
               
               when
               thou
               hast
               at
               any
               time
               ,
               come
               to
               a
               suruey
               of
               thy
               conscience
               ,
               how
               hast
               thou
               beene
               affected
               with
               an
               inordinate
               apprehension
               of
               Gods
               anger
               ,
               and
               his
               inaccessiblenesse
               ,
               his
               inexorablenesse
               towards
               thee
               ,
               and
               sunke
               euen
               into
               the
               iawes
               of
               desperation
               ;
               And
               yet
               ,
               
                 Quia
                 manet
                 semen
                 dei
              
               ,
               because
               the
               seed
               of
               God
               hath
               remained
               in
               thee
               ,
               
               
                 Incubat
                 Spiritus
              
               ,
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               hath
               sat
               vpon
               that
               seed
               ,
               and
               hatched
               a
               new
               Creature
               in
               thee
               ,
               a
               modest
               ,
               but
               yet
               infallible
               assurance
               of
               the
               Mercy
               of
               thy
               God.
               Recollect
               all
               ;
               in
               raysing
               of
               sieges
               ,
               and
               discomfiting
               of
               Armies
               ,
               in
               restoring
               possessions
               ,
               and
               reinuesting
               right
               heires
               ,
               in
               repairing
               the
               ruines
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               heauen
               ,
               depopulated
               in
               the
               fall
               of
               Angels
               ,
               in
               reestablishing
               peace
               of
               conscience
               ;
               in
               a
               presumptuous
               confidence
               ,
               or
               ouer-timorous
               diffidence
               in
               
                 God
                 ,
                 God
              
               glorifies
               himselfe
               that
               way
               ,
               to
               doe
               much
               with
               little
               .
            
             
               He
               does
               so
               ;
               but
               yet
               hee
               will
               haue
               something
               .
               God
               is
               a
               good
               Husband
               ,
               a
               good
               Steward
               of
               Mans
               contributions
               ,
               but
               contributions
               he
               will
               haue
               :
               hee
               will
               haue
               a
               concurrence
               ,
               a
               cooperation
               of
               persons
               .
               Euen
               in
               that
               great
               worke
               ,
               which
               wee
               spake
               of
               at
               first
               ,
               
               the
               first
               creation
               ,
               which
               was
               so
               absolutely
               of
               Nothing
               ,
               yet
               there
               was
               a
               Faciamus
               ,
               let
               
                 vs
                 ,
                 vs
              
               ,
               make
               Man
               ;
               though
               but
               one
               God
               ,
               yet
               more
               Persons
               in
               that
               worke
               .
               
               Christ
               had
               been
               able
               to
               haue
               done
               as
               the
               Deuill
               would
               haue
               had
               him
               doe
               ,
               to
               haue
               made
               bread
               of
               stones
               ,
               when
               hee
               had
               so
               great
               a
               number
               to
               feed
               in
               the
               Wildernesse
               ;
               but
               hee
               does
               not
               so
               :
               Hee
               askes
               his
               
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 Quot
                 panes
                 habetis
              
               ;
               How
               many
               loafes
               haue
               you
               ?
               and
               though
               they
               were
               but
               fiue
               ,
               yet
               since
               they
               were
               some
               ,
               he
               multiplies
               them
               ,
               and
               feeds
               aboue
               fiue
               thousand
               with
               those
               fiue
               .
               Hee
               would
               haue
               a
               remnant
               of
               
                 Gedeons
                 Armie
              
               to
               fight
               his
               battailes
               :
               A
               remnant
               of
               
                 Israels
                 beleeuers
              
               to
               make
               vp
               his
               Kingdome
               ;
               A
               remnant
               of
               thy
               Soule
               ,
               his
               seed
               wrapd
               vp
               somewhere
               ,
               to
               saue
               thy
               Soule
               ;
               And
               a
               remnant
               of
               thy selfe
               ,
               of
               thy
               Mind
               ,
               of
               thy
               Purse
               ,
               of
               thy
               Person
               ,
               for
               thy
               temporall
               deliuerance
               .
               God
               goes
               lowe
               ,
               and
               accepts
               small
               Sacrifices
               ;
               a
               Pigeon
               ,
               a
               handfull
               of
               Flower
               ,
               a
               few
               eares
               of
               Corne
               ;
               but
               a
               Sacrifice
               he
               will
               haue
               .
               The
               
                 Christian
                 Church
              
               implies
               a
               shrewd
               distresse
               ,
               when
               shee
               prouides
               that
               reason
               ,
               that
               clause
               in
               her
               prayer
               ,
               
                 Quia
                 non
                 est
                 alius
                 ,
                 Giue
                 Peace
                 in
                 our
                 time
                 ,
                 O
                 
                 Lord
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 that
                 fighteth
                 for
                 vs
                 :
              
               If
               the
               bowels
               of
               compassion
               bee
               eaten
               out
               ,
               if
               the
               band
               of
               the
               Communion
               of
               Saints
               be
               dissolued
               ,
               we
               fight
               for
               none
               ,
               none
               fights
               for
               vs
               ,
               at
               last
               ney
               ther
               we
               nor
               they
               shall
               fight
               for
               Christ
               ,
               nor
               Christ
               for
               them
               nor
               vs
               ,
               but
               all
               become
               a
               prey
               to
               the
               generall
               enemie
               of
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               ;
               for
               God
               requires
               something
               ,
               some
               assistance
               ,
               some
               concurrence
               ,
               some
               cooperation
               ,
               though
               
                 he
                 can
                 fight
                 from
                 heauen
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Starres
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 order
                 ,
                 can
                 fight
                 against
                 Sisera
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               therefore
               ,
               though
               God
               giue
               
                 his
                 glorie
              
               to
               none
               ,
               
                 his
                 glorie
              
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               doe
               all
               with
               Nothing
               ,
               yet
               he
               giues
               them
               
                 their
                 glorie
              
               ,
               that
               doe
               any
               thing
               for
               him
               ,
               or
               for
               themselues
               .
               And
               as
               hee
               hath
               laid
               vp
               a
               record
               ,
               for
               their
               glorie
               and
               Memoriall
               ,
               who
               were
               remarkeable
               for
               Faith
               (
               for
               the
               eleuenth
               Chapter
               to
               the
               Hebrewes
               ,
               is
               a
               Catalogue
               of
               them
               .
               )
               So
               in
               this
               Song
               of
               Deborah
               and
               Barake
               ,
               hee
               hath
               laide
               vp
               a
               Record
               for
               their
               glorie
               ,
               who
               expressed
               their
               faith
               in
               Workes
               ,
               and
               assisted
               his
               seruice
               .
               That
               which
               is
               said
               in
               generall
               ,
               
                 The
                 Memorie
                 of
                 the
                 iust
                 is
                 blessed
                 ,
              
               
               
                 but
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 shall
                 rot
                 ,
              
               That
               is
               applied
               and
               promised
               
               in
               particular
               ,
               by
               him
               ,
               who
               can
               performe
               it
               ,
               by
               Christ
               ,
               to
               that
               woman
               ,
               who
               anointed
               him
               ,
               That
               
                 whersoeuer
                 his
                 Gospell
                 should
                 be
                 Preached
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 
                 ther
                 should
                 also
                 this
                 that
                 this
                 woman
                 had
                 done
                 ,
                 be
                 told
                 for
                 a
                 memoriall
                 of
                 her
                 .
              
               Shee
               assisted
               at
               his
               Funerall
               (
               as
               Christ
               himselfe
               interprets
               her
               action
               ,
               That
               
                 shee
                 did
                 it
                 to
                 burie
                 him
                 )
              
               and
               hath
               her
               glorie
               :
               how
               shall
               he
               glorifie
               them
               ,
               that
               aduance
               his
               glorie
               ?
               Shee
               hath
               her
               reward
               in
               his
               death
               ;
               what
               shall
               they
               haue
               ,
               that
               keepe
               him
               ,
               and
               his
               Gospell
               aliue
               ?
               Not
               a
               verse
               in
               Deborah
               and
               Baraks
               song
               ,
               and
               yet
               that
               is
               honourable
               euidence
               :
               Not
               a
               commemoration
               at
               the
               Preaching
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ;
               and
               yet
               that
               is
               the
               honourable
               testimonie
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               and
               at
               these
               Exercises
               ,
               of
               such
               as
               haue
               contributed
               to
               the
               conueniencies
               of
               these
               Exercises
               ,
               but
               they
               shall
               haue
               a
               place
               in
               the
               
                 Booke
                 of
                 life
              
               ;
               indelibly
               in
               the
               Booke
               of
               life
               ,
               if
               they
               proceede
               in
               that
               deuotion
               of
               assisting
               Gods
               cause
               ,
               and
               doe
               not
               thinke
               ,
               that
               they
               haue
               done
               all
               ,
               or
               done
               enough
               ,
               if
               they
               haue
               done
               something
               some
               one
               time
               .
               The
               
                 Morall
                 man
              
               hath
               said
               well
               ,
               and
               well
               applied
               it
               ;
               
                 A
                 Ship
                 is
                 a
                 Ship
                 for
                 euer
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 repaire
                 it
                 .
              
               
               So
               ,
               
               sayes
               hee
               ,
               
                 Honour
                 is
                 Honour
              
               ,
               and
               so
               say
               wee
               ,
               
                 A
                 good
                 Conscience
                 is
                 a
                 good
                 Conscience
                 for
                 euer
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 repaire
                 it
                 :
              
               But
               ,
               sayes
               he
               well
               ,
               
                 Aliquid
                 famae
                 addendum
                 ,
                 ne
                 putrescat
                 .
              
               Honour
               will
               putrifie
               ,
               and
               so
               will
               a
               good
               Conscience
               too
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               not
               repaired
               .
               He
               that
               hath
               done
               Nothing
               must
               begin
               ,
               and
               hee
               that
               hath
               done
               something
               for
               Gods
               cause
               ,
               must
               doe
               more
               ,
               if
               hee
               will
               continue
               his
               name
               in
               the
               Booke
               of
               Life
               ;
               though
               God
               leaue
               no
               one
               particular
               action
               ,
               done
               for
               his
               glorie
               ,
               without
               glorie
               ;
               as
               those
               who
               assisted
               his
               glorie
               heere
               ,
               haue
               a
               glorious
               Commemoration
               in
               this
               Song
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               fifteenth
               verse
               ,
               Princes
               haue
               their
               place
               ;
               
                 The
                 Princes
                 of
                 Issachar
                 ,
                 were
                 with
                 Deborah
                 .
              
               when
               the
               King
               goes
               to
               the
               field
               ,
               Many
               ,
               who
               are
               in
               other
               cases
               Priuiledged
               ,
               are
               by
               their
               Tenures
               bound
               to
               goe
               .
               It
               is
               a
               high
               Tenure
               to
               hold
               by
               a
               Crowne
               ;
               And
               when
               God
               ,
               of
               whome
               ,
               and
               whome
               onely
               they
               hold
               ,
               that
               hold
               so
               ,
               goes
               into
               the
               field
               ,
               it
               becomes
               them
               to
               goe
               with
               him
               .
               But
               as
               God
               sits
               in
               Heauen
               ,
               and
               yet
               goes
               into
               the
               field
               ,
               so
               they
               of
               whome
               God
               hath
               said
               ,
               
                 Yee
                 are
                 Gods
              
               ,
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               may
               stay
               at
               home
               ,
               and
               
               yet
               goe
               too
               .
               They
               goe
               in
               their
               assistance
               to
               the
               Warre
               ;
               They
               goe
               in
               their
               Mediation
               for
               Peace
               ;
               They
               goe
               in
               their
               Example
               ,
               when
               from
               their
               sweetnesse
               ,
               and
               moderation
               in
               their
               Gouernement
               at
               home
               ,
               their
               flowes
               out
               an
               instruction
               ,
               a
               perswasion
               to
               Princes
               abroad
               .
               
               Kings
               goe
               many
               times
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               thanked
               ,
               because
               their
               wayes
               are
               not
               seene
               :
               and
               Christ
               himselfe
               would
               not
               alwayes
               bee
               seene
               ;
               In
               the
               eight
               of
               Iohn
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               be
               seene
               .
               When
               they
               tooke
               vp
               stones
               to
               stone
               him
               ,
               he
               withdrew
               himselfe
               inuisibly
               ,
               hee
               would
               not
               be
               seene
               :
               When
               Princes
               find
               that
               open
               actions
               exasperate
               ,
               
               they
               doe
               best
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               not
               seene
               .
               In
               the
               sixth
               of
               
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 Christ
              
               would
               not
               bee
               seene
               .
               When
               they
               would
               haue
               put
               vpon
               him
               ,
               that
               which
               was
               not
               fit
               for
               him
               to
               take
               ,
               when
               they
               would
               haue
               made
               him
               King
               ,
               he
               withdrew
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               was
               not
               seene
               .
               When
               Princes
               are
               tempted
               to
               take
               Territories
               ,
               or
               possessions
               in
               to
               their
               hands
               ,
               to
               which
               other
               Princes
               haue
               iust
               pretences
               ,
               they
               doe
               best
               ,
               if
               they
               withdrawe
               themselues
               from
               engagements
               in
               vnnecessarie
               Warres
               ,
               for
               that
               ,
               that
               onely
               was
               Iosiahs
               ruine
               .
               Kings
               cannot
               alwayes
               goe
               in
               
               the
               sight
               of
               Men
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               lose
               their
               thankes
               ;
               but
               they
               cannot
               goe
               out
               of
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               there
               they
               neuer
               lose
               their
               reward
               :
               For
               
                 the
                 Lord
                 that
                 sees
                 them
                 in
                 secret
                 ,
                 shall
                 reward
                 them
                 openly
                 ,
              
               with
               peace
               in
               their
               owne
               States
               ,
               and
               Honour
               in
               their
               owne
               Chronicles
               ,
               as
               here
               ,
               for
               assisting
               his
               cause
               ,
               hee
               gaue
               the
               Princes
               of
               Issachar
               a
               roome
               ,
               a
               straine
               in
               Deborah
               and
               Barakes
               Song
               .
            
             
               And
               in
               the
               ninth
               verse
               ,
               the
               
                 Gouernors
                 ,
                 the
                 great
                 Officers
              
               ,
               haue
               their
               place
               ,
               in
               this
               praise
               ,
               
                 My
                 heart
                 is
                 towards
                 the
                 Gouernors
                 of
                 Israel
                 that
                 offered
                 themselues
                 willingly
                 .
              
               It
               is
               not
               themselues
               in
               person
               ;
               Great
               Officers
               cannot
               doe
               so
               ;
               They
               are
               Intelligences
               that
               moue
               great
               Spheares
               ,
               but
               they
               must
               not
               bee
               mou'd
               out
               of
               them
               .
               But
               their
               glorie
               here
               is
               their
               willingnesse
               .
               That
               before
               they
               were
               inquired
               into
               ,
               how
               they
               carried
               themselues
               in
               their
               Offices
               ,
               before
               they
               were
               intimidated
               ,
               or
               soupled
               with
               fines
               and
               ransomes
               ,
               voluntarily
               they
               assisted
               the
               cause
               of
               God.
               Some
               in
               the
               
                 Romane
                 Church
              
               write
               ,
               that
               the
               Cardinalls
               of
               that
               Church
               ,
               are
               so
               incorporated
               into
               the
               Pope
               ,
               so
               much
               of
               his
               body
               ,
               and
               so
               bloud
               of
               
               his
               bloud
               ,
               that
               in
               a
               feuer
               they
               may
               not
               let
               bloud
               without
               his
               leaue
               .
               Truly
               ,
               the
               great
               Persons
               and
               Gouernors
               in
               any
               state
               ,
               are
               so
               noble
               and
               neere
               parts
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               may
               not
               bleed
               out
               in
               any
               subuentions
               and
               assistances
               of
               such
               causes
               vnder-hand
               ,
               as
               are
               not
               auowd
               by
               the
               King
               ;
               for
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               euident
               that
               that
               cause
               is
               Gods
               caufe
               ;
               at
               least
               not
               euident
               that
               that
               way
               is
               an
               assistance
               of
               Gods
               cause
               ,
               But
               a
               good
               ,
               and
               tractable
               ,
               and
               ductile
               disposition
               ,
               in
               all
               courses
               which
               shall
               lawfully
               bee
               declared
               to
               bee
               for
               Gods
               glorie
               ,
               then
               ,
               not
               Contra
               ,
               but
               Praeter
               ,
               not
               against
               ,
               but
               besides
               ,
               not
               in
               opposing
               ,
               but
               in
               preuenting
               the
               Kings
               will
               ,
               before
               hee
               vrge
               ,
               before
               he
               presse
               ,
               to
               be
               willing
               and
               forward
               in
               such
               assistances
               ,
               this
               giues
               great
               
                 Persons
                 ,
                 Gouernors
              
               ,
               and
               Officers
               ,
               a
               verse
               in
               Baraks
               and
               Deborahs
               Song
               ,
               and
               Deborah
               and
               Baraks
               Song
               is
               the
               
                 Word
                 of
                 God.
              
               
            
             
               The
               Merchants
               haue
               their
               place
               in
               that
               verse
               too
               .
               For
               ,
               (
               as
               wee
               said
               before
               )
               
                 those
                 who
                 ride
                 vpon
                 white
                 Asses
                 ,
              
               (
               which
               was
               as
               honorable
               a
               transportation
               ,
               as
               Coaches
               are
               now
               )
               are
               by
               
                 Peter
                 Martyr
              
               amongst
               ours
               ,
               and
               by
               Serarius
               the
               Iesuit
               amongst
               others
               ,
               well
               vnderstood
               
               to
               be
               the
               Merchants
               .
               The
               greatnesse
               and
               the
               dignitie
               of
               the
               Merchants
               of
               the
               East
               is
               sufficiently
               expressed
               in
               those
               of
               
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 Thy
                 Merchants
                 were
                 the
                 great
                 Men
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
              
               And
               for
               the
               Merchants
               of
               the
               West
               ,
               we
               know
               that
               in
               diuers
               forraine
               parts
               ,
               their
               Nobilitie
               is
               in
               their
               Merchants
               ,
               their
               Merchants
               are
               their
               Gentlemen
               .
               And
               certainly
               ,
               no
               place
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               for
               Commodities
               and
               Situation
               ,
               better
               disposed
               then
               this
               Kingdome
               ,
               to
               make
               Merchants
               great
               .
               You
               cannot
               shew
               your
               greatnesse
               more
               ,
               then
               in
               seruing
               God
               ,
               with
               part
               of
               it
               ;
               you
               did
               serue
               before
               you
               were
               free
               ;
               but
               here
               you
               do
               both
               at
               once
               ,
               for
               his
               seruice
               is
               perfect
               freedome
               .
               I
               am
               not
               here
               to
               day
               ,
               to
               beg
               a
               Beneuolence
               for
               any
               particular
               cause
               on
               foot
               now
               :
               there
               is
               none
               ;
               but
               my
               Errand
               in
               this
               first
               part
               is
               ,
               first
               to
               remoue
               iealousies
               and
               suspitions
               of
               Gods
               neglecting
               his
               businesse
               ,
               because
               he
               does
               it
               not
               at
               our
               appointment
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               promoue
               and
               aduance
               a
               disposition
               ,
               to
               assist
               his
               cause
               and
               his
               glory
               ,
               in
               all
               wayes
               ,
               which
               shall
               bee
               declar'd
               to
               conduce
               thereunto
               ,
               whether
               in
               his
               body
               ,
               by
               relieuing
               the
               poore
               ,
               or
               in
               his
               house
               by
               repairing
               these
               walls
               ,
               or
               
               in
               his
               honour
               in
               employments
               more
               publique
               :
               And
               to
               assure
               you
               that
               you
               cannot
               haue
               a
               better
               debter
               ,
               a
               better
               pay-master
               then
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               :
               for
               all
               your
               Entayles
               ,
               and
               all
               your
               perpetuities
               doe
               notso
               nayle
               ,
               so
               hoope
               in
               ,
               so
               riuet
               an
               estate
               in
               your
               posteritie
               ,
               as
               to
               make
               the
               
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 your
                 Sonne
                 too
                 ,
              
               and
               to
               giue
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               a
               Childes
               part
               ,
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               your
               Children
               .
               It
               is
               noted
               (
               perchaunce
               but
               out
               of
               leuity
               )
               that
               your
               Children
               doe
               not
               keepe
               that
               which
               you
               get
               :
               It
               is
               but
               a
               calumny
               ,
               or
               but
               a
               fascination
               of
               ill
               wishers
               .
               We
               haue
               many
               happy
               instances
               to
               the
               contrarie
               ,
               many
               noble
               families
               deriued
               from
               you
               ;
               One
               ,
               enough
               to
               enoble
               a
               World
               ;
               Queene
               ELIZABETH
               was
               the
               great
               granchild
               of
               a
               
                 Lord
                 Maior
                 of
                 London
              
               .
               Our
               blessed
               God
               blesse
               all
               your
               Estates
               ,
               and
               blesse
               your
               posteritie
               in
               a
               blessed
               enioying
               therof
               ;
               But
               truly
               it
               is
               a
               good
               way
               to
               that
               ,
               amongst
               all
               your
               purchases
               ,
               to
               purchase
               a
               place
               in
               Barak
               and
               Deborahs
               Song
               ,
               a
               testimonie
               of
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               ,
               that
               you
               were
               forward
               in
               all
               due
               times
               in
               the
               assistance
               of
               Gods
               cause
               .
            
             
               That
               testimonie
               ,
               in
               this
               Seruice
               in
               our
               Text
               ,
               haue
               the
               Iudges
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               in
               the
               
               verse
               too
               ,
               
                 ye
                 that
                 sit
                 in
                 Iudgement
              
               .
               Certainly
               ,
               Men
               exercised
               in
               Iudgement
               ,
               are
               likeliest
               to
               thinke
               of
               the
               
                 last
                 Iudgement
              
               .
               Men
               accustomed
               to
               giue
               Iudgement
               ,
               likeliest
               to
               thinke
               of
               the
               Iudgement
               they
               are
               to
               receiue
               .
               And
               at
               that
               last
               Iudgement
               the
               Malediction
               of
               the
               left
               hand
               falls
               vpon
               them
               that
               haue
               not
               harbored
               Christ
               ,
               not
               fed
               him
               ,
               not
               clothed
               him
               ,
               And
               when
               Christ
               comes
               to
               want
               those
               things
               in
               that
               degree
               ,
               that
               his
               Kingdome
               ,
               his
               
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 himselfe
              
               cannot
               subsist
               ,
               where
               it
               did
               ,
               without
               such
               a
               sustentation
               ,
               an
               omission
               in
               such
               an
               assistance
               ,
               is
               much
               more
               heauie
               .
               All
               Iudgements
               end
               in
               this
               ,
               
                 Suum
                 cuique
                 ,
                 to
                 giue
                 euery
                 one
                 his
                 owne
                 .
              
               Giue
               God
               his
               owne
               ,
               and
               hee
               hath
               enough
               ;
               giue
               him
               his
               owne
               ,
               in
               his
               owne
               place
               ,
               and
               his
               cause
               will
               be
               preferred
               before
               any
               Ciuill
               or
               Naturall
               obligation
               .
               But
               God
               requires
               not
               that
               :
               pay
               euery
               other
               Man
               first
               ,
               
                 owe
                 nothing
                 to
                 any
                 Man
              
               ;
               pay
               your
               Children
               ,
               apportion
               them
               conuenient
               portions
               .
               Pay
               your
               estimation
               ,
               your
               reputation
               ,
               liue
               in
               that
               good
               fashion
               which
               your
               ranke
               and
               calling
               calls
               for
               :
               when
               all
               this
               is
               done
               ,
               of
               your
               superfluities
               beginne
               to
               pay
               God
               ,
               and
               euen
               for
               that
               you
               shall
               haue
               your
               
               roome
               in
               Deborah
               ,
               and
               Baraks
               Song
               ,
               for
               Assistants
               ,
               and
               Coadiutors
               to
               him
               .
            
             
               For
               a
               farre
               vnlikelier
               sort
               of
               people
               ,
               then
               any
               of
               these
               ,
               haue
               that
               in
               the
               same
               verse
               also
               ,
               
                 Ambulantes
                 super
                 viam
                 ,
                 They
                 that
                 walke
                 vp
                 and
                 downe
              
               idle
               ,
               discourcing
               Men
               ,
               Men
               of
               no
               Calling
               ,
               of
               no
               Profession
               ,
               of
               no
               sense
               of
               other
               Mens
               miseries
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               assist
               this
               cause
               .
               Men
               that
               sucke
               the
               sweet
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               the
               sweat
               of
               other
               Men
               :
               Men
               that
               pay
               the
               State
               nothing
               in
               doing
               the
               offices
               of
               mutuall
               societie
               ,
               and
               embracing
               particular
               vocations
               ;
               Men
               that
               make
               themselues
               but
               pipes
               to
               receiue
               and
               conuay
               ,
               and
               vent
               rumors
               ,
               but
               spunges
               to
               sucke
               in
               ,
               and
               powre
               out
               foule
               water
               ;
               Men
               that
               doe
               not
               spend
               time
               ,
               but
               weare
               time
               ,
               they
               trade
               not
               ,
               they
               plough
               not
               ,
               they
               preach
               not
               ,
               they
               plead
               not
               ,
               but
               walke
               ,
               and
               walke
               vpon
               the
               way
               ,
               till
               they
               haue
               walked
               out
               their
               sixe
               moneths
               for
               the
               renuing
               of
               bands
               ,
               euen
               these
               had
               some
               remorse
               in
               Gods
               cause
               ,
               euen
               these
               got
               into
               Deborah
               and
               Baraks
               Song
               for
               assisting
               there
               .
            
             
               And
               lesse
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               Poorer
               then
               these
               :
               for
               in
               the
               Second
               verse
               ,
               the
               people
               are
               as
               forward
               
               as
               the
               Gouernors
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 Ninth
                 ,
                 They
                 offered
                 themselues
                 willingly
                 .
              
               They
               might
               offer
               themselues
               ,
               their
               persons
               .
               It
               is
               likely
               they
               did
               ;
               and
               likely
               that
               many
               of
               them
               had
               nothing
               to
               offer
               but
               themselues
               .
               And
               when
               Men
               of
               that
               pouertie
               offer
               ,
               part
               easily
               with
               that
               which
               was
               hardly
               got
               ,
               how
               acceptable
               to
               God
               ,
               that
               Sacrifice
               is
               ,
               we
               see
               in
               Christs
               testimonie
               of
               that
               Widdow
               ,
               who
               amongst
               many
               great
               giuers
               gaue
               her
               Mite
               ,
               
                 That
                 shee
                 gaue
                 more
                 then
                 all
                 they
                 ,
                 because
                 shee
                 gaue
                 all
                 :
              
               which
               testified
               not
               onely
               her
               Liberalitie
               to
               God
               ,
               but
               her
               Confidence
               in
               God
               ,
               that
               though
               shee
               left
               nothing
               ,
               shee
               should
               not
               lacke
               :
               for
               that
               right
               vse
               doth
               Saint
               Augustine
               make
               of
               that
               example
               ,
               
                 Diuites
                 largiuntur
                 securi
                 de
                 diuitijs
                 ,
                 pauper
                 securus
                 de
                 Domino
                 :
                 A
                 rich
                 man
                 giues
                 ,
                 and
                 feeles
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 feares
                 no
                 want
                 ,
                 because
                 hee
                 is
                 sure
                 of
                 a
                 full
                 chest
                 at
                 home
                 ;
                 A
                 poore
                 man
                 giues
                 ,
                 and
                 feeles
                 it
                 as
                 little
                 ,
                 because
                 hee
                 is
                 sure
                 of
                 a
                 bountifull
                 God
                 in
                 Heaven
                 .
              
            
             
               God
               then
               can
               worke
               alone
               ;
               there
               wee
               set
               out
               :
               yet
               he
               does
               require
               assistance
               ;
               that
               way
               wee
               went
               :
               And
               to
               those
               that
               doe
               assist
               ,
               hee
               giues
               glory
               here
               ;
               so
               farre
               we
               are
               gone
               :
               but
               yet
               this
               remaynes
               ,
               that
               hee
               layes
               notes
               of
               
               blame
               ,
               and
               reproach
               vpon
               them
               ,
               whom
               collaterall
               respects
               withdrew
               from
               this
               assistance
               .
               For
               there
               is
               a
               kind
               of
               reproach
               and
               increpation
               laide
               vpon
               Reuben
               in
               that
               question
               ,
               
                 Why
                 abodest
                 thou
                 amongst
                 the
                 sheepfolds
                 ?
                 The
                 diuisions
                 of
              
               REVBEN
               
                 were
                 great
                 thoughts
                 of
                 heart
              
               .
               
               Ambition
               of
               precedencie
               in
               places
               of
               employment
               ,
               greatnes
               of
               heart
               ,
               and
               a
               lothnesse
               to
               be
               vnder
               the
               commaund
               of
               any
               other
               ,
               and
               so
               an
               incoherence
               ,
               not
               concurring
               in
               Counsailes
               and
               Executions
               ,
               retard
               oftentimes
               euen
               the
               cause
               of
               God.
               So
               is
               there
               also
               a
               reproach
               and
               increpation
               vpon
               Dan
               ,
               
               in
               that
               question
               ,
               why
               did
               Dan
               remaine
               in
               his
               ships
               ;
               A
               confidence
               in
               their
               owne
               strength
               ,
               a
               sacrificing
               to
               their
               owne
               Nets
               ,
               an
               attributing
               of
               their
               securitie
               to
               their
               owne
               wisedome
               or
               power
               ,
               may
               also
               retard
               the
               cause
               of
               God
               ;
               that
               stayed
               Dan
               behinde
               .
            
             
               Thus
               then
               they
               haue
               their
               thankes
               that
               doe
               ,
               thus
               their
               markes
               that
               doe
               not
               assist
               in
               Gods
               cause
               :
               though
               God
               to
               encourage
               them
               that
               doe
               ,
               accomplish
               his
               worke
               himselfe
               ,
               
                 They
                 fought
                 from
                 heauen
                 ,
                 The
                 Starres
                 in
                 their
                 order
                 fought
                 against
                 Sisera
                 .
                 They
                 fought
                 ,
              
               sayes
               
               the
               Text
               ,
               but
               does
               not
               tell
               vs
               who
               ;
               least
               men
               should
               direct
               their
               thankes
               for
               that
               which
               is
               past
               ,
               or
               their
               prayers
               for
               future
               benefits
               ,
               to
               any
               other
               ,
               euen
               in
               heauen
               ,
               then
               to
               God
               himselfe
               .
               The
               stars
               are
               nam'd
               ;
               It
               could
               not
               be
               feared
               that
               Men
               would
               pray
               to
               them
               ,
               sacrifice
               to
               them
               ,
               
                 Angels
                 &
                 Saints
              
               are
               not
               named
               ;
               Men
               might
               come
               to
               ascribe
               to
               them
               ,
               that
               which
               appertained
               to
               God
               onely
               Now
               these
               Stars
               ,
               sayes
               the
               text
               ,
               
                 fought
                 in
                 their
                 courses
                 ,
                 Manentes
                 in
                 Ordine
                 ,
              
               they
               fought
               not
               disorderly
               .
               It
               was
               no
               Enchantment
               ,
               no
               Sorcery
               ,
               no
               disordring
               of
               the
               frame
               ,
               or
               the
               powers
               ,
               or
               the
               influence
               of
               these
               heauenly
               bodies
               ,
               in
               fauor
               of
               the
               
                 Israelites
                 ;
                 God
              
               would
               not
               be
               beholden
               to
               the
               Deuill
               ,
               or
               to
               Witches
               ,
               for
               his
               best
               friends
               .
               It
               was
               no
               disorderly
               Enchantment
               ,
               nor
               it
               was
               no
               Miracle
               ,
               that
               disordered
               these
               Starres
               ;
               as
               in
               Iosuahs
               time
               ,
               the
               Sunne
               and
               Moone
               were
               disordred
               in
               their
               Motions
               ;
               But
               as
               Iosephus
               ,
               who
               relates
               this
               battaile
               more
               particularly
               ,
               sayes
               ,
               with
               whom
               all
               agree
               ,
               
                 The
                 natur
                 all
                 Influence
                 of
                 these
                 heauenly
                 bodies
                 ,
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 had
                 created
                 and
                 gathered
                 such
                 stormes
                 and
                 hayles
                 ,
                 as
                 blowing
                 vehemently
                 in
                 the
                 Enemies
                 face
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 this
                 defeate
                 :
              
               for
               so
               wee
               
               might
               haue
               said
               ,
               in
               that
               deliuerance
               ,
               which
               God
               gaue
               vs
               at
               Sea
               ,
               
                 They
                 fought
                 from
                 heauen
                 ,
                 The
                 Starres
                 in
                 their
                 order
                 fought
                 against
                 the
                 Enemie
                 .
              
               Without
               coniuring
               ,
               without
               Miracle
               ,
               from
               heauen
               ,
               but
               yet
               by
               naturall
               meanes
               ,
               God
               preserued
               vs.
               For
               that
               is
               the
               force
               of
               that
               phrase
               ,
               and
               of
               that
               maner
               of
               expressing
               it
               ,
               
                 Manentes
                 in
                 Ordine
                 ,
                 The
                 Starres
                 ,
                 containing
                 themselues
                 in
                 their
                 Order
                 ,
                 fought
                 .
              
               And
               that
               phrase
               induces
               our
               second
               part
               ,
               the
               accommodation
               ,
               the
               occasionall
               application
               of
               these
               words
               :
               
                 God
                 will
                 not
                 fight
                 ,
                 nor
                 be
                 fought
                 for
                 disorderly
              
               ;
               And
               therefore
               in
               illustration
               ,
               and
               confirmation
               of
               those
               words
               of
               the
               
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 Let
                 all
                 things
                 be
                 done
                 decently
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 order
                 ,
                 Aquinas
                 ,
              
               in
               his
               Commentaries
               vpon
               that
               place
               ,
               cites
               ,
               and
               applies
               this
               Text
               ,
               as
               words
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               same
               signification
               .
               You
               ,
               sayes
               Saint
               Paul
               ,
               you
               who
               are
               Stars
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               must
               proceede
               in
               your
               warfare
               ,
               decently
               ,
               and
               in
               order
               ,
               for
               the
               stars
               of
               heauen
               ,
               when
               they
               fight
               for
               the
               Lord
               ,
               they
               doe
               their
               seruice
               ,
               
                 Manentes
                 in
                 Ordine
                 ,
                 containing
                 themselues
                 in
                 their
                 Order
                 .
              
               And
               so
               inour
               order
               ,
               we
               are
               come
               to
               our
               second
               part
               .
               In
               which
               ,
               we
               owe
               you
               by
               promise
               
               made
               at
               first
               ,
               an
               Analysis
               ,
               a
               distribution
               of
               the
               steps
               and
               branches
               of
               this
               part
               ,
               now
               when
               wee
               are
               come
               to
               the
               handling
               thereof
               :
               And
               thus
               wee
               shall
               proceede
               ;
               first
               ,
               the
               Warre
               ,
               which
               wee
               are
               to
               speake
               of
               here
               ,
               is
               not
               as
               before
               ,
               a
               
                 Worldly
                 warre
              
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               
                 Spirituall
                 War
              
               :
               And
               then
               the
               Munition
               ,
               the
               prouision
               for
               this
               warre
               ,
               is
               not
               as
               before
               ,
               temporall
               assistance
               of
               
                 Princes
                 ,
                 Officers
                 ,
                 Iudges
                 ,
                 Merchants
                 ,
              
               all
               sorts
               of
               People
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               the
               
                 Gospell
                 of
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 preaching
                 thereof
                 .
              
               Preaching
               is
               Gods
               ordinance
               ,
               with
               that
               Ordinance
               hee
               fights
               from
               heauen
               ,
               and
               batters
               downe
               all
               errors
               .
               And
               thirdly
               ,
               to
               maintain
               this
               War
               ,
               he
               hath
               made
               
                 Preachers
                 Stars
              
               ;
               and
               
                 vae
                 si
                 non
                 ,
                 woe
                 be
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 doe
                 not
                 fight
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 doe
                 not
                 preach
                 :
              
               But
               yet
               in
               the
               last
               place
               ,
               they
               must
               fight
               ,
               as
               the
               Stars
               in
               heauen
               doe
               ,
               
                 In
                 their
                 order
              
               ,
               in
               that
               Order
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               those
               directions
               ,
               which
               ,
               they
               ,
               to
               whom
               it
               appertaines
               ,
               shall
               giue
               them
               :
               for
               that
               is
               
                 to
                 fight
                 in
                 Order
              
               .
               And
               in
               these
               foure
               branches
               ,
               wee
               shall
               determine
               this
               second
               part
               .
            
             
               First
               then
               we
               are
               in
               Contemplation
               of
               
                 a
                 Spirituall
                 warre
              
               ;
               now
               ,
               though
               there
               be
               a
               
               
                 Beatie
                 Pacifici
              
               ,
               a
               blessing
               reserued
               to
               Peace-makers
               ,
               to
               
                 the
                 Peace-maker
                 ,
                 our
                 Peace-maker
                 ,
                 who
              
               hath
               sometimes
               effected
               it
               in
               some
               places
               ,
               and
               alwayes
               seriously
               and
               chargeably
               ,
               and
               honourably
               endeuoured
               it
               in
               all
               places
               ,
               yet
               there
               is
               a
               
                 spirituall
                 Warre
              
               ,
               in
               which
               ,
               
                 Maledicti
                 Pacifici
              
               ;
               Cursed
               bee
               they
               that
               goe
               about
               to
               make
               Peace
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               all
               one
               ,
               The
               warres
               betweene
               Christ
               and
               
                 Beliall
                 .
                 Let
                 no
                 man
                 seuer
                 those
                 whom
                 God
                 hath
                 ioyned
                 ,
              
               but
               let
               no
               Man
               ioyne
               those
               whom
               God
               hath
               seuered
               neyther
               ;
               and
               God
               hath
               seuered
               Christ
               and
               Belial
               :
               and
               that
               was
               Gods
               action
               ,
               
                 Ponam
                 inimicitias
              
               ;
               The
               seed
               of
               the
               woman
               ,
               and
               the
               Seed
               of
               the
               Serpent
               ,
               wee
               and
               the
               Deuill
               ,
               should
               neuer
               haue
               fallen
               out
               ;
               wee
               agree
               but
               too
               well
               ;
               but
               God
               hath
               put
               an
               enmity
               betweene
               vs.
               God
               hath
               put
               Truth
               and
               
                 Falshood
                 ,
                 Idolatrie
              
               and
               Sinceritie
               so
               farre
               asunder
               ,
               and
               infused
               such
               an
               incompatibilitie
               ,
               and
               imprinted
               such
               an
               implacabilitie
               betweene
               them
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               cannot
               flow
               into
               one
               another
               :
               And
               therefore
               ,
               there
               ,
               
                 Maledicti
                 Pacifici
              
               ,
               It
               is
               an
               opposition
               against
               God
               ,
               by
               any
               colourable
               Modifications
               ,
               to
               reconcile
               opinions
               diametrally
               contrary
               to
               
               one
               another
               ,
               in
               fundamentall
               things
               .
               Day
               and
               Night
               may
               ioyne
               and
               meet
               .
               
                 In
                 Diluculis
              
               and
               in
               Crepusculis
               ,
               The
               dawning
               of
               the
               day
               ,
               in
               the
               Morning
               ,
               and
               the
               shutting
               in
               of
               the
               day
               in
               the
               Euening
               ,
               make
               day
               and
               night
               so
               much
               one
               ,
               as
               sometimes
               you
               cannot
               tell
               which
               to
               call
               them
               :
               but
               
                 Lux
                 &
                 tenebrae
              
               ,
               light
               and
               darknes
               ,
               Midnight
               and
               Noone
               neuer
               met
               ,
               neuer
               ioynd
               .
               There
               are
               points
               ,
               which
               passions
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               vehemence
               of
               disputation
               ,
               haue
               carried
               farther
               a
               sunder
               then
               needed
               :
               and
               these
               indeed
               haue
               made
               the
               greatest
               noyse
               ;
               because
               vpon
               these
               ,
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               depends
               the
               matter
               of
               profit
               :
               and
               
                 Beati
                 pacifics
              
               ,
               blessed
               were
               that
               labour
               ,
               and
               that
               labourer
               ,
               that
               could
               reconcile
               those
               things
               ;
               and
               of
               that
               there
               might
               bee
               hope
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               often
               but
               the
               Persons
               that
               fight
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               the
               thing
               ,
               the
               matters
               are
               not
               so
               different
               .
               But
               then
               there
               are
               matters
               so
               different
               ,
               as
               that
               a
               Man
               may
               sit
               at
               home
               ,
               and
               weepe
               ,
               and
               wish
               ,
               prayse
               God
               that
               hee
               is
               in
               the
               right
               ,
               and
               pray
               to
               God
               for
               them
               that
               are
               in
               the
               wrong
               ,
               but
               to
               thinke
               that
               they
               are
               indifferent
               ,
               and
               
                 all
                 one
                 ,
                 Maledicti
                 Pacifici
              
               ,
               hee
               that
               hath
               brought
               such
               a
               Peace
               ,
               hath
               
               brought
               a
               curse
               vpon
               his
               owne
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               layd
               ,
               not
               a
               Satisfaction
               ,
               but
               a
               Stupefaction
               vpon
               it
               .
               A
               Turke
               might
               perchance
               say
               ,
               in
               scorne
               of
               vs
               both
               ,
               They
               call
               you
               Heretiques
               ,
               you
               call
               them
               Idolaters
               ,
               why
               might
               not
               Idolaters
               ,
               and
               Heretiques
               agree
               well
               enough
               together
               ?
               But
               a
               true
               Christian
               will
               neuer
               make
               
                 Contrarieties
                 in
                 fundamentall
                 things
                 indifferent
              
               ,
               neuer
               make
               foundations
               ,
               and
               superedifications
               ,
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Traditions
               of
               Men
               ,
               all
               one
               .
               Euery
               man
               is
               a
               little
               world
               ,
               sayes
               the
               Philosopher
               ;
               Euery
               man
               is
               a
               little
               Church
               too
               ;
               and
               in
               euery
               man
               ,
               there
               are
               two
               sides
               ,
               two
               armies
               :
               the
               flesh
               fights
               against
               the
               Spirit
               .
               This
               is
               but
               a
               
                 Ciuill
                 warre
              
               ,
               nay
               it
               is
               but
               a
               Rebellion
               indeed
               ;
               and
               yet
               it
               can
               neuer
               be
               absolutely
               quenched
               .
               So
               euery
               Man
               is
               also
               a
               Souldier
               in
               that
               great
               and
               generall
               warre
               ,
               betweene
               Christ
               ,
               and
               Beliall
               ,
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               will
               of
               man.
               Euery
               man
               is
               bound
               to
               hearken
               to
               a
               peace
               ,
               in
               such
               things
               as
               may
               admit
               peace
               ,
               in
               differences
               ,
               where
               men
               differ
               from
               men
               ;
               but
               bound
               also
               to
               shut
               himselfe
               vp
               against
               all
               ouertures
               of
               peace
               ,
               in
               such
               things
               ,
               as
               are
               in
               their
               Nature
               irreconcileable
               ,
               in
               differences
               
               where
               men
               differ
               from
               God.
               That
               warre
               God
               hath
               kindled
               ,
               and
               that
               warre
               must
               bee
               maintained
               ,
               and
               maintained
               by
               his
               way
               ;
               and
               his
               way
               ,
               and
               his
               Ordinance
               in
               this
               warre
               ,
               is
               Preaching
               .
            
             
               If
               God
               had
               not
               said
               to
               
                 Noah
                 ,
                 Fac
                 tibi
                 Arcam
              
               ;
               and
               when
               he
               had
               said
               so
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               not
               giuen
               him
               a
               Deseigne
               ,
               a
               Modell
               ,
               a
               Platforme
               of
               that
               Arke
               ,
               we
               may
               doubt
               credibly
               ,
               whether
               euer
               man
               would
               haue
               thought
               of
               a
               Ship
               ,
               or
               of
               any
               such
               way
               of
               trade
               &
               Commerce
               .
               Shipping
               was
               Gods
               owne
               Inuention
               ,
               and
               therein
               
                 Laetentur
                 Insulae
              
               ,
               as
               Dauid
               sayes
               ,
               
                 Let
                 the
                 Ilands
                 reioyce
              
               .
               So
               also
               ,
               if
               Christ
               had
               not
               said
               to
               his
               
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 Ite
                 praedicate
                 ,
                 Goe
                 and
                 preach
                 :
              
               and
               when
               hee
               had
               said
               so
               ,
               said
               thus
               much
               more
               ,
               
                 Qui
                 non
                 crediderit
                 damnabitur
                 ,
                 Hee
                 that
                 beleeues
                 not
                 your
                 Preaching
                 shall
                 bee
                 damned
                 :
              
               certainly
               man
               would
               neuer
               haue
               thought
               of
               such
               a
               way
               of
               establishing
               a
               kingdome
               ,
               as
               by
               Preaching
               .
               No
               other
               Nation
               had
               any
               such
               Institution
               ,
               as
               Preaching
               .
               In
               the
               Romane
               State
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               publique
               Officer
               ,
               
                 Conditor
                 precum
              
               ,
               who
               vpon
               great
               emergent
               occasions
               ,
               deprecations
               of
               imminent
               dangers
               ,
               or
               Gratulations
               for
               euident
               
               benefites
               ,
               did
               make
               particular
               Collects
               answerable
               to
               those
               occasions
               :
               And
               some
               such
               occasionall
               Panegyriques
               ,
               and
               gratulatory
               Orations
               for
               temporall
               benefites
               ,
               they
               had
               in
               that
               state
               .
               But
               a
               fixt
               and
               constant
               course
               of
               conteyning
               Subiects
               in
               their
               Religious
               and
               Ciuill
               duties
               ,
               by
               preaching
               ,
               onely
               God
               ordain'd
               ,
               onely
               his
               Children
               enioy'd
               .
               Christ
               when
               he
               sent
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               did
               not
               giue
               them
               a
               particular
               command
               ,
               
                 Ite
                 orate
              
               ,
               goe
               and
               pray
               in
               the
               publique
               Congregation
               ;
               All
               Nations
               were
               accustomed
               to
               that
               ;
               Christ
               made
               no
               doubt
               of
               any
               mans
               opposing
               ,
               or
               questioning
               publique
               Prayer
               ;
               and
               therefore
               for
               that
               ,
               he
               onely
               said
               ,
               
                 Sic
                 orabitis
              
               ,
               Not
               go
               ,
               and
               pray
               ,
               but
               ,
               
                 when
                 you
                 pray
                 ,
                 pray
                 thus
                 ,
              
               he
               instructed
               them
               in
               the
               forme
               ;
               the
               duty
               was
               well
               knowne
               to
               all
               before
               .
               But
               ,
               for
               Preaching
               ,
               He
               himselfe
               was
               anointed
               for
               that
               ,
               
                 The
                 Spirit
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 vpon
                 me
                 ,
              
               
               
                 because
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 anointed
                 mee
                 to
                 preach
                 :
              
               His
               vnction
               was
               his
               function
               .
               Hee
               was
               anointed
               with
               that
               power
               ,
               and
               hee
               hath
               anointed
               vs
               with
               part
               of
               his
               owne
               vnction
               :
               
                 All
                 power
                 is
                 giuen
                 vnto
                 me
                 ,
              
               sayes
               he
               ,
               
                 in
                 Heauen
                 and
                 in
                 Earth
              
               ;
               and
               therefore
               (
               as
               he
               adds
               
               there
               )
               
                 Go
                 ye
              
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 preach
              
               :
               Because
               I
               haue
               all
               power
               ,
               for
               preaching
               ,
               take
               yee
               part
               of
               my
               power
               ,
               and
               preach
               too
               .
               For
               ,
               Preaching
               is
               
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 vnto
                 Saluation
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sauor
                 of
                 life
                 vnto
                 life
                 .
              
               When
               therefore
               the
               Apostle
               faies
               ,
               
               
                 Quench
                 not
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 Nec
                 in
                 te
                 ,
                 nec
                 in
                 alio
                 ,
              
               sayes
               Aquinas
               ;
               Quench
               it
               not
               in
               your selfe
               ,
               by
               forbearing
               to
               heare
               the
               Word
               preached
               ,
               quench
               it
               not
               in
               others
               ,
               by
               discouraging
               them
               that
               doe
               preach
               .
               For
               so
               Saint
               Chrysostome
               ,
               (
               and
               not
               he
               alone
               )
               vnderstood
               that
               place
               ,
               
                 That
                 they
                 quench
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 who
                 discountenance
                 preaching
                 ,
                 and
                 dishearten
                 Preachers
                 .
              
               St.
               Chrysostome
               tooke
               his
               example
               from
               the
               Lampe
               that
               burnt
               by
               him
               ,
               when
               hee
               was
               preaching
               ;
               (
               It
               seemes
               therefore
               hee
               did
               preach
               in
               the
               afternoone
               )
               and
               he
               sayes
               ,
               
                 you
                 may
                 quench
                 this
                 Lampe
                 ,
                 by
                 putting
                 in
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 may
                 quench
                 it
                 by
                 taking
                 out
                 the
                 oyle
                 .
              
               So
               a
               Man
               may
               quench
               the
               spirit
               in
               himselfe
               ,
               if
               hee
               smother
               it
               ,
               suffocate
               it
               ,
               with
               worldly
               pleasures
               ,
               or
               profits
               ,
               and
               he
               may
               quench
               it
               in
               others
               ,
               if
               he
               withdraw
               that
               fauour
               ,
               or
               that
               helpe
               ,
               which
               keepes
               that
               Man
               ,
               who
               hath
               the
               spirit
               of
               Prophesie
               ,
               the
               vnction
               of
               Preaching
               ,
               in
               a
               cheerefull
               discharge
               of
               his
               
               duty
               .
               Preaching
               then
               being
               
                 Gods
                 Ordinance
              
               ,
               to
               beget
               Faith
               ,
               to
               take
               away
               preaching
               ,
               were
               to
               disarme
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               quench
               the
               spirit
               ;
               for
               by
               that
               
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 he
                 fights
                 from
                 heauen
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               to
               maintaine
               that
               fight
               ,
               hee
               hath
               made
               his
               
                 Ministers
                 Starrs
              
               ;
               as
               they
               are
               called
               ,
               in
               the
               first
               of
               the
               Reuelation
               .
               And
               they
               fight
               against
               Sisera
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               they
               preach
               against
               Error
               .
               They
               preach
               out
               of
               Necessitie
               ;
               
                 Necessitie
                 is
                 laid
                 vpon
                 me
                 to
                 preach
                 ,
              
               
               saies
               the
               Apostle
               ;
               and
               vpon
               a
               heauy
               penalty
               ,
               if
               they
               doe
               not
               ;
               
                 Vaemihi
                 si
                 non
                 ,
                 VVoe
                 be
                 vnto
                 me
                 if
                 I
                 doe
                 not
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospell
                 .
              
               Neither
               is
               that
               spoak
               there
               with
               the
               case
               of
               a
               Future
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 Roman
                 translation
              
               hath
               it
               ,
               
                 Si
                 non
                 Euangelizauero
              
               ,
               If
               I
               do
               not
               hereafter
               preach
               ;
               If
               I
               preach
               not
               at
               one
               time
               or
               other
               ;
               If
               I
               preach
               not
               when
               I
               see
               how
               things
               wil
               go
               ,
               what
               kind
               of
               preaching
               will
               be
               most
               acceptable
               :
               But
               it
               is
               
                 Si
                 non
                 Euangelizem
              
               ,
               If
               I
               preach
               not
               now
               ;
               now
               ,
               though
               I
               had
               preached
               yesterday
               ;
               for
               so
               Saint
               Ambrose
               preached
               his
               Sermon
               
                 de
                 sancto
                 Latrone
              
               ,
               of
               the
               good
               Thiefe
               ,
               
                 Hesterno
                 die
              
               ,
               yesterday
               I
               told
               you
               &c.
               
               So
               Saint
               Augustin
               preached
               his
               Sermon
               vpon
               
                 All
                 Saints
                 day
              
               :
               And
               so
               did
               Saint
               
                 Bernard
                 his
                 twelfth
                 Sermon
              
               
               vpon
               the
               
                 Psalm
                 :
                 Qui
                 habitat
              
               .
               Now
               ,
               though
               I
               preachd
               but
               lately
               before
               ;
               and
               now
               ,
               though
               I
               had
               but
               late
               warning
               to
               preach
               now
               ;
               So
               S.
               Basil
               preached
               his
               
                 2.
                 
                 Sermon
              
               vpon
               the
               Hexameron
               ,
               the
               fixe
               daies
               worke
               ,
               when
               he
               had
               but
               that
               Morning
               for
               Meditation
               :
               and
               more
               then
               so
               ,
               in
               his
               
                 2.
                 
                 Sermon
                 de
                 Baptissimo
              
               ;
               for
               ,
               it
               seemes
               he
               preached
               that
               without
               any
               premeditation
               
                 Prout
                 suggerit
                 spiritus
                 sanctus
              
               .
               Now
               ,
               though
               I
               had
               not
               time
               to
               labour
               a
               Sermon
               ,
               and
               now
               ,
               though
               I
               preach
               in
               
                 another
                 mans
                 place
              
               ;
               for
               so
               Saint
               
                 Augustine
                 preached
              
               his
               Sermon
               vpon
               the
               95.
               
               Psalm
               :
               where
               he
               saies
               ,
               
                 Frater
                 noster
                 Seuerus
                 ,
                 our
                 brother
                 Seuerus
                 should
                 by
                 promise
                 haue
                 preached
                 here
                 ,
                 but
                 since
                 he
                 comes
                 not
                 ,
                 I
                 will.
              
               Now
               ,
               that
               is
               whensoeuer
               Gods
               good
               people
               may
               be
               edified
               by
               my
               preaching
               :
               
                 Vaesi
                 non
              
               ,
               wo
               be
               vnto
               me
               ,
               if
               I
               doe
               not
               preach
               .
               
                 The
                 Dragon
                 drew
                 a
                 third
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 starrs
                 from
                 heauen
                 .
              
               
               Antichrist
               by
               his
               Persecutions
               ,
               and
               Excommunications
               Silenc'd
               many
               ;
               all
               that
               would
               not
               Magnifie
               him
               .
               And
               many
               amongst
               vs
               ,
               haue
               silenc'd
               themselues
               :
               Abundance
               silences
               some
               ,
               and
               lazines
               and
               Ignorance
               some
               ,
               and
               some
               their
               owne
               indiscretion
               ,
               and
               then
               
               they
               lay
               that
               vpon
               the
               Magistrate
               .
               But
               God
               hath
               plac'd
               vs
               in
               a
               Church
               ,
               and
               vnder
               
                 a
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               where
               none
               are
               Silenc'd
               ,
               nor
               discountenanc'd
               ,
               if
               being
               starrs
               ,
               called
               to
               the
               Ministery
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               and
               appointed
               to
               fight
               ,
               to
               preach
               there
               ,
               they
               fight
               within
               the
               discipline
               and
               limits
               of
               this
               Text
               ,
               
                 Manentes
                 in
                 Ordine
                 ,
                 conteining
                 themselues
                 in
                 Order
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               this
               phrase
               ,
               as
               we
               told
               you
               before
               ,
               out
               of
               Aquinas
               ,
               the
               same
               thing
               is
               intended
               ,
               as
               in
               that
               place
               of
               Saint
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Let
                 all
                 things
                 bee
                 done
                 decently
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Order
                 .
              
               That
               the
               
                 vulgat
                 edition
              
               reads
               ,
               
                 Fiant
                 honeste
              
               ;
               and
               then
               saies
               Saint
               
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 Honeste
                 fit
                 ,
                 quod
                 cum
                 pace
                 fit
                 ,
                 That
                 is
                 done
                 honestly
                 ,
                 and
                 decently
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 done
                 quietly
                 ,
                 and
                 peaceably
                 .
              
               Not
               with
               a
               peace
               ,
               and
               indifferencie
               to
               contrary
               Opinions
               in
               fundamentall
               doctrines
               ,
               not
               to
               shuffle
               religions
               together
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               all
               one
               which
               you
               chufe
               ,
               but
               a
               peace
               with
               persons
               ,
               an
               abstinence
               from
               contumelies
               ,
               and
               reuilings
               .
               It
               is
               true
               that
               wee
               must
               hate
               Gods
               enemies
               with
               a
               
                 perfect
                 hatred
              
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               true
               that
               
                 Saint
                 Chrysostome
              
               sayes
               ,
               
                 Odium
                 perfectum
                 est
                 ,
                 odium
                 consummatissimum
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               not
               a
               perfect
               hatred
               ,
               that
               leaues
               out
               any
               of
               their
               Errors
               vnhated
               .
               
               But
               yet
               a
               perfect
               hatred
               is
               that
               too
               ,
               which
               may
               consist
               with
               perfection
               ,
               and
               Charitie
               is
               perfection
               :
               a
               perfect
               hatred
               is
               that
               which
               a
               perfect
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               charitable
               man
               may
               beare
               ,
               which
               is
               still
               to
               hate
               Errors
               ,
               not
               Persons
               .
               When
               their
               insolencies
               prouoke
               vs
               to
               speake
               of
               them
               ,
               we
               shall
               doe
               no
               good
               therein
               ,
               if
               therein
               we
               proceed
               not
               decently
               ,
               and
               in
               order
               .
               Christ
               sayes
               of
               his
               
                 Church
                 :
                 Terribilis
                 vt
                 Castrorum
                 acies
                 ,
              
               
               
                 It
                 is
                 powerfull
                 as
                 an
                 Armie
              
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               
                 vt
                 acies
                 ordinata
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 armie
                 disciplin'd
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 order
                 :
              
               for
               without
               order
               ,
               an
               armie
               is
               but
               a
               great
               Ryot
               ;
               and
               without
               this
               decencie
               ,
               this
               peaceablenesse
               ,
               this
               discretion
               ,
               this
               order
               ,
               zeale
               is
               but
               fury
               ,
               and
               such
               preaching
               is
               but
               to
               the
               obduration
               of
               ill
               ,
               not
               to
               the
               edification
               of
               good
               Christians
               .
               
                 Saint
                 Paul
              
               in
               his
               absence
               from
               the
               Colossians
               ,
               reioyces
               as
               much
               in
               beholding
               their
               Order
               ,
               
               as
               in
               their
               stedfastnesse
               in
               the
               faith
               of
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               :
               Nay
               ,
               if
               wee
               consider
               the
               wordes
               well
               ,
               as
               
                 Saint
                 Chrysostome
              
               hath
               done
               ,
               we
               shall
               see
               that
               it
               is
               onely
               their
               Order
               that
               he
               reioyces
               in
               :
               for
               
                 Non
                 dixit
                 fidem
                 ,
                 sed
                 firmamentum
                 fidei
                 ,
              
               sayes
               that
               Father
               ,
               
                 It
                 was
                 not
                 their
                 faith
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 established
                 their
                 faith
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 was
                 their
                 order
                 ,
                 that
                 occasioned
                 his
                 ioy
                 .
              
               For
               when
               there
               is
               not
               an
               vniforme
               ,
               a
               comely
               ,
               an
               orderly
               presenting
               of
               matters
               of
               faith
               ,
               faith
               it selfe
               growes
               loose
               ,
               and
               loses
               her
               estimation
               ;
               and
               preaching
               in
               the
               Church
               comes
               to
               bee
               as
               pleading
               at
               the
               Barre
               ,
               and
               not
               so
               well
               :
               there
               the
               Counsell
               speakes
               not
               himselfe
               ,
               but
               him
               that
               sent
               him
               ,
               here
               wee
               shall
               preach
               not
               him
               who
               sent
               vs
               ,
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               ,
               but
               our selues
               .
               
                 Study
                 to
                 bee
                 quiet
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 doe
                 your
                 owne
                 busines
                 ,
              
               is
               the
               Apostles
               commandement
               to
               euery
               particular
               man
               amongst
               the
               Thessalonians
               .
               
               It
               seemes
               some
               amongst
               them
               disobeyd
               that
               :
               and
               therefore
               hee
               writes
               no
               more
               to
               particular
               persons
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               whol
               Church
               ,
               in
               his
               other
               Epistle
               ,
               and
               with
               more
               vehemence
               ,
               then
               a
               smal
               matter
               would
               haue
               required
               :
               
                 Wee
                 command
                 you
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               
               
                 that
                 you
                 withdraw
                 your selfe
                 from
                 all
                 that
                 walke
                 Inordinate
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               vulgat
               reads
               that
               in
               one
               place
               ,
               and
               Inquietè
               ,
               as
               they
               translate
               the
               same
               word
               ,
               in
               another
               ,
               
                 disorderly
                 ,
                 vnquietly
              
               :
               from
               all
               such
               as
               preach
               suspiciously
               ,
               and
               iealously
               ;
               and
               be
               the
               garden
               neuer
               so
               faire
               ,
               wil
               make
               the
               world
               beleetie
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               Snake
               vnder
               euery
               leafe
               ,
               be
               the
               intention
               
               neuer
               so
               sincere
               ,
               will
               presage
               ,
               and
               prognosticate
               ,
               and
               prediuine
               sinister
               and
               mischieuous
               effects
               from
               it
               .
               
                 A
                 troubled
                 spirit
                 is
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 to
                 God
                 ,
              
               
               but
               a
               
                 troublesome
                 spirit
              
               is
               farre
               from
               it
               .
               I
               am
               glad
               that
               our
               Ministery
               is
               called
               Orders
               ,
               that
               when
               we
               take
               his
               calling
               ,
               we
               are
               said
               to
               take
               Orders
               .
               Yours
               are
               called
               Trades
               ,
               and
               Occupations
               ,
               and
               
                 Mysteries
                 :
                 Law
              
               and
               Phisicke
               are
               called
               Sciences
               ,
               and
               Professions
               :
               many
               others
               haue
               many
               other
               names
               ,
               ours
               is
               Orders
               .
               When
               by
               his
               Maiesties
               leaue
               we
               meet
               in
               our
               Conuocations
               ,
               and
               being
               met
               haue
               his
               further
               leaue
               ,
               to
               treat
               of
               remedies
               for
               any
               disorders
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               our
               Constitutions
               are
               
                 Canons
                 ,
                 Canons
              
               are
               
                 Rules
                 ,
                 Rules
              
               are
               
                 Orders
                 :
                 Parliaments
              
               determine
               in
               
                 Lawes
                 ,
                 Iudges
              
               in
               Decrees
               ,
               wee
               in
               Orders
               .
               And
               by
               our
               Seruice
               in
               this
               
                 Mother
                 Church
              
               ,
               we
               are
               
                 Canenici
                 ,
                 Canons
                 ,
                 Regular
                 ,
                 Orderly
                 men
              
               ;
               not
               Canonistae
               ,
               men
               that
               know
               Orders
               ,
               but
               Canonici
               ,
               men
               that
               keepe
               them
               where
               wee
               are
               also
               called
               Prebendaries
               ,
               rather
               a
               Praebendo
               ,
               then
               a
               Praebenda
               ,
               rather
               for
               giuing
               example
               of
               obedience
               to
               Orders
               ,
               then
               for
               any
               other
               respect
               .
               In
               the
               
                 Remane
                 Church
              
               the
               most
               disorderly
               men
               ,
               are
               their
               
               men
               in
               Orders
               .
               I
               speake
               not
               of
               the
               viciousnesse
               of
               their
               life
               ,
               I
               am
               no
               Iudge
               of
               that
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               that
               :
               but
               they
               are
               so
               out
               of
               all
               Order
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               within
               Rule
               of
               no
               temporall
               Law
               ,
               within
               jurisdiction
               of
               no
               Cuill
               Magistrate
               ,
               no
               secular
               Iudge
               .
               They
               may
               kill
               Kings
               ,
               and
               yet
               can
               be
               no
               Traytors
               ;
               they
               assigne
               their
               reason
               ,
               
                 Because
                 they
                 are
                 no
                 Subiects
              
               .
               He
               that
               kils
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               shall
               be
               really
               hang'd
               ;
               and
               if
               one
               of
               them
               kill
               ,
               hee
               shall
               be
               Metaphorically
               hang'd
               ,
               he
               shall
               bee
               suspended
               .
               Wee
               enjoy
               gratefully
               ,
               and
               we
               vse
               modestly
               the
               Priuiledges
               which
               godly
               Princes
               ,
               out
               of
               their
               pietie
               haue
               affoorded
               vs
               ,
               and
               which
               their
               godly
               Successors
               haue
               giuen
               vs
               againe
               by
               their
               gracious
               continuing
               of
               them
               to
               vs
               ;
               but
               our
               Profession
               of
               it selfe
               ,
               naturally
               (
               though
               the
               very
               nature
               of
               it
               dispose
               Princes
               to
               a
               gracious
               disposition
               to
               vs
               )
               exempts
               vs
               not
               from
               the
               tye
               of
               their
               Laws
               .
               All
               men
               are
               in
               deed
               ,
               we
               are
               in
               Deed
               and
               in
               name
               too
               ,
               
                 Men
                 of
                 Orders
              
               ;
               and
               therefore
               ought
               to
               be
               most
               ready
               of
               all
               others
               to
               obey
               .
            
             
               Now
               ,
               beloued
               ,
               
               
                 Ordo
                 semper
                 dicitur
                 ratione
                 principij
                 :
                 Order
                 alwayes
                 presumes
                 a
                 head
                 ,
              
               it
               alwayes
               
               implyes
               some
               by
               whom
               wee
               are
               to
               be
               ordered
               ,
               and
               it
               implyes
               our
               conformitie
               to
               him
               .
               Who
               is
               that
               ?
               God
               certainly
               ,
               without
               all
               question
               ,
               God.
               But
               between
               God
               ,
               and
               Man
               ,
               we
               consider
               a
               two-fold
               Order
               .
               One
               ,
               as
               all
               creatures
               depend
               vpon
               God
               ,
               as
               vpon
               their
               beginning
               ,
               for
               their
               very
               Being
               ;
               and
               so
               euery
               creature
               is
               wrought
               vpon
               immediately
               by
               God
               ,
               and
               whether
               hee
               discerne
               it
               or
               no
               ,
               does
               obey
               Gods
               order
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               which
               God
               hath
               ordained
               ,
               his
               purpose
               ,
               his
               prouidence
               is
               executed
               vpon
               him
               ,
               &
               accomplishd
               in
               him
               .
               But
               then
               the
               other
               Order
               is
               ,
               not
               as
               man
               depends
               vpon
               God
               ,
               as
               vpon
               his
               beginning
               ,
               but
               as
               he
               is
               to
               be
               reduced
               and
               brought
               back
               to
               God
               ,
               as
               to
               his
               end
               :
               &
               that
               is
               done
               by
               meanes
               in
               this
               world
               .
               What
               is
               that
               meanes
               ?
               for
               those
               things
               which
               wee
               haue
               now
               in
               consideration
               ,
               the
               Church
               .
               But
               
                 the
                 body
              
               speaks
               not
               ,
               the
               head
               does
               .
               It
               is
               the
               
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               that
               declares
               to
               vs
               those
               things
               wherby
               we
               are
               to
               be
               ordered
               .
            
             
               This
               the
               Royall
               and
               
                 religious
                 Head
              
               of
               these
               Churches
               within
               his
               Dominions
               hath
               lately
               had
               occasion
               to
               do
               .
               And
               in
               doing
               this
               ,
               doth
               he
               innouate
               any
               thing
               ,
               ofter
               to
               doe
               any
               new
               
               thing
               ?
               Do
               we
               repent
               that
               
                 Canon
                 ,
                 &
                 Constitution
              
               ,
               in
               which
               at
               his
               Maiesties
               first
               comming
               we
               declar'd
               with
               so
               much
               alacrity
               ,
               as
               that
               it
               was
               the
               second
               Canon
               we
               made
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 King
                 had
                 the
                 same
                 authoritie
                 in
                 causes
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 godly
                 Kings
                 of
                 Iudah
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Christian
                 Emperors
                 in
                 the
                 primitiue
                 Church
                 had
                 ?
              
               Or
               are
               we
               ignorant
               what
               those
               
                 Kings
                 of
                 Iuda
              
               ,
               and
               those
               Emperors
               did
               ?
               We
               are
               not
               ,
               wee
               know
               them
               well
               .
               Take
               it
               where
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Empire
               may
               seem
               somwhat
               declin'd
               in
               
                 Charls
                 the
                 great
              
               ;
               we
               see
               by
               those
               Capitularies
               of
               his
               ,
               that
               remain
               yet
               ,
               what
               orders
               he
               gaue
               in
               such
               causes
               ;
               there
               he
               saies
               in
               his
               entrance
               to
               them
               ,
               
                 Nemo
                 praesumptuosum
                 dicat
                 ;
                 Let
                 no
                 man
                 call
                 this
                 that
                 I
                 doe
                 an
                 vsurpation
                 ,
                 to
                 prescribe
                 Orders
                 in
                 these
                 cases
                 ,
                 Nam
                 legimus
                 quid
                 Iosias
                 fecerit
                 ,
                 We
                 haue
                 read
                 what
                 Iosiah
                 did
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 know
                 that
                 wee
                 haue
                 the
                 same
                 Authoritie
                 that
                 Iosiab
                 had
                 .
              
               But
               ,
               that
               Emperor
               consulted
               with
               his
               Cleargie
               ,
               before
               he
               published
               those
               Orders
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               he
               sayes
               he
               did
               .
               But
               he
               ,
               from
               whom
               we
               haue
               receiued
               these
               Orders
               ,
               did
               more
               then
               so
               ;
               His
               Maiesty
               forbore
               ,
               till
               a
               representation
               of
               some
               incōueniences
               by
               disorderly
               preaching
               ,
               was
               made
               to
               him
               ,
               by
               those
               in
               the
               highest
               place
               
               in
               our
               Clergie
               ,
               and
               other
               graue
               and
               reuerend
               Prelates
               of
               this
               Church
               ;
               they
               presented
               it
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               thereupon
               he
               entred
               into
               the
               remedy
               .
               But
               that
               Emperour
               did
               but
               declare
               things
               constituted
               by
               other
               Counsells
               before
               :
               but
               yet
               the
               giuing
               the
               life
               of
               execution
               to
               those
               Constitutions
               in
               his
               Dominions
               ,
               was
               introductory
               ,
               and
               many
               of
               the
               things
               themselues
               were
               so
               .
               Amongst
               them
               ,
               his
               70.
               
               Capitularie
               is
               appliable
               to
               our
               present
               case
               ;
               there
               hee
               sayes
               ,
               
                 Episcopi
                 videant
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Bishops
                 take
                 care
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 Preachers
                 preach
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 the
                 Exposition
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Prayer
                 :
              
               and
               he
               enioynes
               them
               too
               ,
               
                 Ne
                 quid
                 nouum
                 ,
                 ne
                 quid
                 non
                 Canonicum
                 ,
                 That
                 no
                 man
                 preach
                 any
                 new
                 opinion
                 of
                 his
                 owne
              
               ;
               nay
               ,
               though
               it
               bee
               the
               opinion
               of
               other
               learned
               men
               in
               other
               places
               ,
               yet
               if
               it
               be
               
                 Non
                 Canonicum
              
               ,
               not
               declared
               in
               the
               
                 vniuersall
                 Church
              
               ,
               not
               declared
               in
               
                 that
                 Church
              
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               hath
               his
               station
               ,
               he
               may
               not
               preach
               it
               to
               the
               people
               :
               And
               so
               he
               proceeds
               there
               to
               
                 Catechistical
                 Doctrine
              
               .
            
             
               That
               is
               not
               new
               then
               ,
               which
               the
               
                 Kings
                 of
                 Iudah
              
               did
               ,
               and
               which
               the
               Christian
               Emperours
               did
               .
               But
               it
               is
               new
               to
               vs
               ,
               if
               the
               Kings
               of
               this
               kingdome
               haue
               not
               done
               it
               .
               Haue
               
               they
               not
               done
               it
               ?
               How
               little
               the
               Kings
               of
               this
               kingdome
               did
               in
               Ecclesiasticall
               causes
               then
               ,
               when
               by
               their
               conniuence
               that
               power
               was
               deuold
               into
               a
               forraine
               Prelates
               hand
               ,
               it
               is
               pitie
               to
               consider
               ,
               pitie
               to
               remember
               ,
               pitie
               to
               bring
               into
               Contemplation
               ;
               And
               yet
               truly
               euen
               then
               our
               Kings
               did
               exercise
               more
               of
               that
               power
               ,
               then
               our
               aduersaries
               who
               oppose
               it
               ,
               will
               confesse
               .
               But
               ,
               since
               the
               true
               iurisdiction
               was
               vindicated
               ,
               and
               reapplyed
               to
               the
               Crowne
               ,
               in
               what
               iust
               heighth
               
                 Henry
                 the
                 eight
              
               ,
               and
               those
               who
               gouerned
               his
               Sonnes
               minoritie
               ,
               
                 Edward
                 the
                 sixt
              
               ,
               exercised
               that
               iurisdiction
               in
               Ecclesiasticall
               causes
               ,
               none
               ,
               that
               knowes
               their
               story
               ,
               knowes
               not
               .
               And
               ,
               because
               ordinarily
               ,
               we
               settle
               our selues
               best
               in
               the
               Actions
               ,
               and
               Precedents
               of
               the
               late
               Queene
               of
               blessed
               and
               euerlasting
               memory
               ,
               I
               may
               haue
               leaue
               to
               remember
               them
               that
               know
               ,
               and
               to
               tell
               them
               that
               know
               not
               ,
               one
               act
               of
               her
               power
               and
               her
               wisedome
               ,
               to
               this
               purpose
               .
               When
               some
               Articles
               concerning
               the
               falling
               away
               from
               Iustifying
               grace
               ,
               and
               other
               poynts
               that
               beat
               vpon
               that
               haunt
               ,
               had
               been
               ventilated
               ,
               in
               Conuenticles
               ,
               and
               in
               Pulpits
               too
               ,
               and
               Preaching
               on
               both
               sides
               
               past
               ,
               and
               that
               some
               persons
               of
               great
               place
               and
               estimation
               in
               our
               Church
               ,
               together
               with
               him
               who
               was
               the
               greatest
               of
               all
               ,
               amongst
               our
               Clergy
               ,
               had
               vpon
               mature
               deliberation
               established
               a
               resolution
               what
               should
               bee
               thought
               ,
               and
               taught
               ,
               held
               and
               preached
               in
               those
               poynts
               ,
               and
               had
               thereupon
               sent
               down
               that
               resolution
               to
               be
               published
               in
               the
               Vniuersitie
               ,
               not
               vulgarly
               neither
               ,
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               but
               in
               a
               Sermon
               ,
               
                 Ad
                 Clerum
              
               onely
               ,
               yet
               her
               Maiestie
               being
               informed
               thereof
               ,
               declared
               her
               displeasure
               so
               ,
               as
               that
               ,
               scarse
               any
               houres
               before
               the
               Sermon
               was
               to
               haue
               been
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               Countermaund
               ,
               an
               Inhibition
               to
               the
               Preacher
               for
               medling
               with
               any
               of
               those
               poynts
               .
               Not
               that
               her
               Maiestie
               made
               her selfe
               
                 Iudge
                 of
                 the
                 Doctrines
              
               ,
               but
               that
               nothing
               ,
               not
               formerly
               declared
               to
               be
               so
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               declared
               to
               be
               the
               Tenet
               ,
               and
               Doctrine
               of
               this
               Church
               ,
               her
               Maiestie
               not
               being
               acquainted
               ,
               nor
               supplicated
               to
               giue
               her
               gracious
               allowance
               for
               the
               publication
               thereof
               .
            
             
               His
               sacred
               Maiestie
               then
               ,
               is
               herein
               vpon
               the
               steps
               of
               the
               
                 Kings
                 of
                 Iudah
              
               ,
               of
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Emperours
              
               ,
               of
               the
               
                 Kings
                 of
                 England
              
               ,
               of
               all
               the
               
                 Kings
                 of
                 England
              
               ,
               that
               embraced
               the
               
               Reformation
               of
               
                 Queene
                 Elizabeth
              
               her selfe
               ;
               and
               he
               is
               vpon
               
                 his
                 owne
              
               steps
               too
               .
               For
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               seditious
               calumny
               to
               apply
               this
               which
               is
               done
               now
               ,
               to
               any
               occasion
               that
               rises
               but
               now
               :
               as
               though
               the
               King
               had
               done
               this
               now
               ,
               for
               satisfaction
               of
               any
               persons
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               for
               some
               yeares
               since
               ,
               when
               hee
               was
               pleased
               to
               call
               the
               
                 Heads
                 of
                 Houses
              
               from
               the
               Vniuersity
               ,
               and
               intimate
               to
               them
               the
               inconueniences
               that
               arose
               from
               the
               Preaching
               of
               such
               men
               ,
               as
               were
               not
               at
               all
               conuersant
               in
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               in
               the
               Schoole
               ,
               nor
               in
               the
               
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 Storie
              
               ,
               but
               had
               shut
               vp
               themselues
               in
               a
               few
               later
               Writers
               ;
               and
               gaue
               order
               to
               those
               Gouernours
               for
               remedy
               herein
               .
               Then
               he
               began
               ,
               then
               he
               laid
               the
               foundation
               for
               that
               ,
               in
               which
               hee
               hath
               proceeded
               thus
               much
               further
               now
               ,
               to
               reduce
               Preaching
               neerer
               to
               the
               manner
               of
               those
               Primitiue
               times
               ,
               when
               God
               gaue
               so
               euident
               ,
               and
               so
               remarkable
               blessings
               to
               mens
               Preaching
               .
            
             
               Consider
               more
               particularly
               that
               which
               hee
               hath
               done
               now
               ;
               His
               Maiestie
               hath
               accompanied
               his
               most
               gracious
               Letter
               to
               the
               
                 most
                 Reueuerend
                 Father
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 my
                 Lords
                 Grace
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 ,
              
               with
               certaine
               Directions
               how
               
               Preachers
               ought
               to
               behaue
               themselues
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               
                 that
                 part
              
               of
               their
               Ministerie
               .
               These
               being
               deriued
               from
               his
               Grace
               ,
               in
               due
               course
               to
               his
               
                 reuerend
                 Brethren
              
               ,
               the
               other
               Bishops
               ,
               our
               
                 Worthy
                 Diocesan
              
               ,
               euer
               vigilant
               for
               the
               Peace
               and
               vnitie
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               gaue
               a
               speedy
               ,
               very
               speedy
               intimation
               thereof
               ,
               to
               the
               Clergie
               of
               his
               Iurisdiction
               ;
               so
               did
               others
               ,
               to
               whom
               it
               appertain'd
               so
               to
               doe
               in
               theirs
               .
               Since
               that
               ,
               his
               Maiestie
               ,
               who
               alwaies
               taking
               good
               workes
               in
               hand
               ,
               loues
               to
               perfect
               his
               owne
               works
               ,
               hath
               vouchsafed
               to
               giue
               some
               Reasons
               of
               this
               his
               proceeding
               ;
               which
               being
               signified
               by
               him
               to
               whome
               the
               State
               and
               Church
               owes
               much
               ,
               
                 The
                 right
                 Reuerend
                 Father
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Lincolne
                 ,
                 Lord
                 Keeper
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Seale
                 ,
              
               and
               after
               by
               him
               also
               ,
               who
               began
               at
               first
               ,
               his
               Maiesties
               pleasure
               appearing
               thereby
               ,
               (
               as
               he
               is
               too
               Great
               ,
               and
               too
               Good
               a
               King
               to
               seeke
               corners
               ,
               or
               disguises
               ,
               for
               his
               actions
               )
               that
               these
               proceedings
               should
               be
               made
               publique
               ,
               I
               was
               not
               willing
               only
               ,
               but
               glad
               to
               haue
               my
               part
               therein
               ,
               that
               as
               ,
               in
               the
               feare
               of
               God
               ,
               I
               haue
               alwayes
               preached
               to
               you
               the
               
                 Gospell
                 of
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               God
               of
               your
               Saluation
               ;
               So
               in
               the
               testimony
               
               of
               a
               good
               conscience
               ,
               I
               might
               now
               preach
               to
               you
               ,
               
                 the
                 Gospell
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 ghost
                 ,
              
               who
               is
               the
               
                 God
                 of
                 peace
              
               ,
               of
               vnitie
               ,
               and
               concord
               .
            
             
               These
               Directions
               then
               ,
               and
               the
               Reasons
               of
               them
               ,
               by
               his
               Maiesties
               particular
               care
               ,
               euery
               man
               in
               the
               Ministery
               may
               see
               &
               write
               out
               ,
               in
               the
               seuerall
               
                 Registers
                 Offices
              
               ,
               with
               his
               owne
               hand
               for
               nothing
               ,
               and
               for
               very
               little
               ,
               if
               hee
               vse
               the
               hand
               of
               another
               .
               Perchance
               you
               haue
               ,
               at
               your
               conuenience
               ,
               you
               may
               see
               them
               .
               When
               you
               do
               ,
               you
               shall
               see
               ,
               That
               his
               Maiesties
               generall
               intention
               therein
               is
               ,
               to
               put
               a
               difference
               ,
               between
               graue
               ,
               and
               solid
               ,
               from
               light
               and
               humerous
               preaching
               .
               Origen
               does
               so
               ,
               when
               vpon
               the
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Romanes
               ,
               he
               sayes
               ,
               
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 difference
                 ,
                 Inter
                 praedicare
                 ,
                 &
                 docere
                 :
              
               A
               man
               may
               teach
               an
               Auditory
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               make
               them
               know
               something
               that
               they
               knew
               not
               before
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               preach
               ;
               for
               Preaching
               is
               to
               make
               them
               knowthings
               appertaining
               to
               their
               saluation
               .
               But
               when
               men
               doe
               neither
               ,
               neither
               Teach
               ,
               nor
               Preach
               ,
               but
               (
               as
               his
               Maiestie
               obserues
               the
               manner
               to
               bee
               )
               
                 To
                 soare
                 in
                 poynts
                 too
                 deepe
                 ,
                 To
                 muster
                 vp
                 their
                 owne
                 Reading
                 ,
                 To
                 display
                 their
                 owne
                 Wit
                 ,
                 or
                 Ignorance
                 in
                 medling
                 with
                 Ciuill
                 
                 matters
                 ,
              
               or
               (
               as
               his
               Maiestie
               addes
               )
               
                 in
                 rude
                 and
                 vndecent
                 reuiling
                 of
                 persons
                 :
              
               this
               is
               that
               which
               hath
               drawen
               downe
               his
               Maiesties
               piercing
               Eye
               to
               see
               it
               ,
               and
               his
               Royall
               care
               to
               correct
               it
               .
               Hee
               corrects
               it
               by
               Christs
               owne
               way
               ,
               
                 Quid
                 ab
                 initio
              
               ,
               by
               considering
               how
               it
               was
               at
               first
               :
               for
               ,
               (
               as
               himselfe
               to
               right
               purpose
               cites
               
                 Tertullian
                 )
                 Id
                 verum
                 quod
                 primum
                 ;
                 That
                 is
                 best
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 first
                 .
              
               Hee
               would
               therefore
               haue
               vs
               conuersant
               in
               Antiquitie
               :
               For
               ,
               Nazianzen
               askes
               that
               question
               with
               some
               scorne
               ,
               
                 Quis
                 est
                 qui
                 veritatis
                 prepugnatorem
                 ,
                 vnius
                 diei
                 spatio
                 ,
                 velut
                 eluto
                 statuam
                 ,
                 fingit
                 .
              
               Can
               any
               man
               hope
               to
               make
               a
               good
               Preacher
               ,
               as
               soone
               as
               a
               good
               Picture
               ?
               In
               three
               or
               foure
               dayes
               ,
               or
               with
               three
               or
               foure
               Books
               ?
               His
               Maiesty
               therfore
               cals
               vs
               to
               look
               ,
               
                 Quid
                 primum
              
               ,
               what
               was
               first
               in
               the
               whole
               Church
               ?
               And
               againe
               ,
               
                 Quid
                 primum
              
               ,
               when
               we
               receiued
               the
               Reformation
               in
               this
               Kingdom
               ,
               by
               what
               meanes
               ,
               (
               as
               his
               Maiestie
               expresseth
               it
               )
               
                 Papistry
                 was
                 driuen
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 Puritanisme
                 kept
                 out
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 wee
                 deliuered
                 from
                 the
                 Superstition
                 of
                 the
                 Papist
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 madnesse
                 of
                 the
                 Anabaptists
                 ,
              
               as
               before
               hee
               expresseth
               it
               :
               and
               his
               religious
               and
               iudicious
               eye
               sees
               clearly
               ,
               That
               
               all
               that
               Doctrine
               ,
               which
               wrought
               this
               great
               cure
               vpon
               vs
               ,
               in
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               is
               contained
               in
               the
               two
               Catechismes
               ,
               in
               the
               39.
               
               Articles
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               2.
               
               
                 Bookes
                 of
                 Homilies
              
               .
               And
               to
               these
               ,
               as
               to
               Heads
               ,
               and
               Abunda●ies
               ,
               from
               whence
               all
               knowledge
               necessary
               to
               saluation
               ,
               may
               abundantly
               be
               deriu'd
               ,
               hee
               directs
               the
               meditations
               of
               Preachers
               .
            
             
               Are
               these
               new
               wayes
               ?
               No
               way
               new
               :
               for
               they
               were
               
                 our
                 first
              
               way
               in
               
                 receiuing
                 Christianitie
              
               ,
               and
               our
               first
               way
               in
               
                 receiuing
                 the
                 Reformation
              
               .
               Take
               a
               short
               view
               of
               them
               all
               :
               as
               it
               is
               in
               the
               Catechismes
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               in
               the
               Articles
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               in
               the
               Homilies
               .
               First
               you
               are
               called
               backe
               to
               the
               practise
               of
               Catechising
               :
               Remember
               what
               Catechising
               is
               ;
               it
               is
               
                 Institutio
                 viua
                 voce
              
               .
               And
               in
               the
               
                 Primitiue
                 Church
              
               ,
               when
               those
               persons
               ,
               who
               comming
               from
               the
               Gentiles
               to
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               might
               haue
               beene
               scandalized
               with
               the
               outward
               Ceremoniall
               ,
               and
               Rituall
               worship
               of
               God
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               (
               for
               Ceremonies
               are
               stumbling
               blockes
               to
               them
               who
               looke
               vpon
               them
               without
               their
               Signification
               ,
               and
               without
               the
               reason
               of
               their
               Institution
               )
               to
               auoyd
               that
               daunger
               ,
               though
               they
               were
               not
               
               admitted
               to
               fee
               the
               Sacraments
               administred
               ,
               nor
               the
               other
               Seruice
               of
               God
               performed
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               yet
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               they
               receiued
               
                 Instruction
                 ,
                 Institution
              
               ,
               by
               word
               of
               mouth
               ,
               in
               the
               fundamentall
               Articles
               of
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Religion
              
               ,
               and
               that
               was
               Catechising
               .
               The
               Christians
               had
               it
               from
               the
               beginning
               ,
               and
               the
               Iewes
               had
               it
               too
               :
               for
               their
               word
               Chanach
               ,
               is
               of
               that
               signification
               ,
               Initiare
               ,
               to
               enter
               .
               
                 Traine
                 vp
                 a
                 child
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 he
                 should
                 goe
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 olde
                 ,
                 hee
                 will
                 not
                 depart
                 from
                 it
                 .
                 Traine
                 vp
                 ,
              
               say
               our
               Translation
               in
               the
               Text
               ;
               Catechise
               ,
               say
               our
               Translators
               in
               the
               Margin
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               naturall
               force
               of
               the
               Hebrew
               word
               .
               And
               
                 Sepher
                 Chinnuch
              
               ,
               which
               is
               
                 Liber
                 Institutionum
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               Catechisme
               ,
               is
               a
               Book
               well
               knowne
               amongst
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               euery
               where
               ,
               where
               they
               are
               now
               :
               Their
               Institution
               is
               their
               Catechisme
               .
               And
               if
               wee
               should
               tell
               some
               men
               ,
               that
               
                 Caluins
                 Institutions
              
               were
               a
               Catechisme
               ,
               would
               they
               not
               loue
               Catechising
               the
               better
               for
               that
               name
               ?
               And
               would
               they
               not
               loue
               it
               the
               better
               ,
               if
               they
               gaue
               mee
               leaue
               to
               tell
               them
               that
               of
               which
               I
               had
               the
               experience
               .
               An
               Artificer
               of
               this
               Citie
               brought
               his
               Childe
               to
               mee
               ,
               to
               admire
               (
               as
               
               truly
               there
               was
               much
               reason
               )
               the
               capacitie
               ,
               the
               memory
               ,
               especially
               of
               the
               child
               .
               It
               was
               but
               a
               Girle
               ,
               and
               not
               aboue
               nine
               yeares
               of
               age
               ,
               her
               parents
               said
               lesse
               ,
               some
               yeares
               lesse
               ;
               wee
               could
               scarse
               propose
               any
               Verse
               of
               any
               Booke
               ,
               or
               Chapter
               of
               the
               Bible
               ,
               but
               that
               that
               childe
               would
               goe
               forward
               without
               Booke
               .
               I
               began
               to
               Catechise
               this
               childe
               ;
               and
               truly
               ,
               shee
               vnderstood
               nothing
               of
               the
               Trinitie
               ,
               nothing
               of
               any
               of
               those
               fundamentall
               poynts
               which
               must
               saue
               vs
               :
               and
               the
               wonder
               was
               doubled
               ,
               how
               she
               knew
               so
               much
               ,
               how
               so
               little
               .
            
             
               The
               
                 Primitiue
                 Church
              
               discerned
               this
               necessitie
               of
               Catechising
               :
               And
               therefore
               they
               instituted
               a
               particular
               
                 Office
                 ,
                 a
                 Calling
              
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Catechisers
               .
               Which
               Office
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               in
               Saint
               
                 Cyprians
                 42.
                 
                 Epistle
              
               ,
               that
               great
               man
               Optatus
               exercised
               at
               Carthage
               ,
               and
               Origen
               at
               Alexandria
               .
               When
               St.
               Augustine
               tooke
               the
               Epistle
               ,
               and
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               and
               the
               Psalme
               of
               the
               day
               ,
               for
               his
               Text
               to
               one
               Sermon
               ,
               did
               he
               ,
               think
               you
               ,
               much
               more
               then
               paraphrase
               ,
               then
               Catechise
               ?
               When
               Athanasius
               makes
               one
               Sermon
               ,
               and
               ,
               God
               knowes
               ,
               a
               very
               short
               one
               too
               ,
               
                 Contra
                 omnes
                 Haereses
                 ,
                 To
                 ouerthrow
                 
                 all
                 Heresies
                 in
                 one
                 Sermon
              
               ;
               did
               he
               ,
               think
               you
               ,
               any
               more
               then
               propose
               fundamentall
               Doctrines
               ,
               which
               is
               truly
               the
               way
               to
               ouerthrow
               all
               Heresies
               ?
               When
               Saint
               Chrysostom
               enters
               into
               his
               Sermon
               vpon
               the
               3.
               
               Chapter
               to
               the
               Galatians
               ,
               with
               that
               preparation
               ,
               
                 Attendite
                 diligenter
                 ,
                 non
                 enim
                 rem
                 vulgarem
                 pollicemur
                 ,
                 Now
                 hearken
                 diligently
                 ,
              
               sayes
               he
               ,
               
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 ordinary
                 matter
                 that
                 I
                 propose
                 .
              
               There
               he
               proposes
               
                 Catechisticall
                 Doctrine
              
               of
               faith
               and
               works
               .
               Come
               to
               lower
               times
               ,
               when
               Chrysologus
               makes
               sixe
               or
               seuen
               Sermons
               vpon
               the
               Creed
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               seuerall
               Sermon
               vpon
               euery
               seuerall
               Article
               ,
               but
               takes
               the
               whole
               Creed
               for
               his
               Text
               ,
               in
               euery
               Sermon
               ,
               and
               scarse
               any
               of
               those
               Sermons
               a
               quarter
               of
               an
               houre
               long
               ,
               will
               you
               not
               allowe
               this
               manner
               of
               Preaching
               to
               bee
               Catechising
               ?
               Goe
               as
               lowe
               as
               can
               bee
               gone
               ,
               to
               the
               Iesuites
               ;
               and
               that
               great
               Catechizer
               amongst
               them
               ,
               Canisius
               sayes
               ,
               
                 Nos
                 hoc
                 munus
                 suscipimus
              
               :
               Wee
               ,
               wee
               Iesuites
               make
               Catechising
               our
               Profession
               .
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               they
               doe
               recreate
               themselues
               sometimes
               in
               other
               matters
               too
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               glory
               in
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               Catechisers
               .
               And
               in
               that
               Profession
               ,
               sayes
               hee
               ,
               wee
               
               haue
               
                 Saint
                 Basil
                 ,
                 Saint
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 Saint
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 Saint
                 Cyrill
                 ,
              
               in
               our
               Societie
               ;
               and
               truly
               as
               Catechizers
               ,
               they
               haue
               ;
               as
               State-Friers
               ,
               as
               Iesuits
               ,
               they
               haue
               not
               .
               And
               in
               the
               first
               Capacitie
               they
               haue
               him
               ,
               who
               is
               more
               then
               all
               ;
               for
               as
               hee
               sayes
               rightly
               ,
               
                 Ipse
                 Christus
                 Catechista
                 ,
                 Christs
                 owne
                 Preaching
                 was
                 a
                 Catechising
                 .
              
               I
               pray
               God
               that
               Iesuites
               conclusion
               of
               that
               Epistle
               of
               his
               ,
               be
               true
               still
               ;
               There
               he
               sayes
               ,
               
                 Sinihil
                 aliud
                 ,
                 If
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 yet
                 this
                 alone
                 should
                 prouoke
                 vs
                 to
                 a
                 greater
                 diligence
                 in
                 Catechising
                 ;
                 Improbus
                 labor
                 ,
                 &
                 indefessa
                 cura
                 ,
                 That
                 our
                 Aduersaries
                 ,
                 the
                 Protestants
                 doe
                 spend
                 so
                 much
                 time
                 ,
              
               as
               he
               sayes
               ,
               
                 day
                 and
                 night
                 in
                 catechizing
              
               .
               Now
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               so
               then
               ,
               when
               he
               writ
               ,
               and
               bee
               not
               so
               still
               amongst
               vs
               ,
               wee
               haue
               intermitted
               one
               of
               our
               best
               aduantages
               :
               and
               therefore
               God
               hath
               graciously
               raised
               a
               blessed
               and
               a
               Royall
               Instrument
               ,
               to
               call
               vs
               back
               to
               that
               ,
               which
               aduantaged
               vs
               ,
               and
               so
               much
               offended
               the
               Enemy
               .
               That
               man
               may
               sleepe
               with
               a
               good
               Conscience
               ,
               of
               hauing
               discharged
               his
               dutie
               in
               his
               Ministery
               ,
               that
               hath
               preached
               in
               the
               forenoone
               ,
               and
               Catechised
               after
               .
               Quaere
               ,
               sayes
               Tertullian
               ,
               (
               and
               he
               sayes
               that
               with
               indignation
               )
               
                 an
                 Idolatriam
                 committat
                 ,
                 
                 qui
                 de
                 Idolis
                 catechizat
                 :
              
               Will
               any
               man
               doubt
               ,
               sayes
               he
               ,
               whether
               that
               man
               be
               an
               Idolatrer
               ,
               that
               catechises
               Children
               ,
               and
               Seruants
               in
               Idolatry
               ?
               Will
               any
               man
               doubt
               ,
               whether
               hee
               bee
               painfull
               in
               his
               Ministerie
               ,
               that
               catechises
               children
               ,
               and
               seruants
               in
               the
               sincere
               Religion
               of
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               .
               The
               
                 Roman
                 Church
              
               hath
               still
               made
               her
               vse
               of
               vs
               ;
               of
               our
               fortunes
               ,
               when
               she
               gouernd
               here
               ,
               and
               of
               our
               example
               ,
               since
               she
               did
               not
               :
               They
               did
               ,
               as
               they
               saw
               vs
               doe
               ;
               And
               thereupon
               they
               came
               to
               that
               order
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 Councell
                 of
                 Trent
                 ,
                 That
                 vpon
                 Sundayes
                 and
                 Holydayes
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 Preach
                 in
                 the
                 forenoone
                 ,
                 and
                 Catechise
                 in
                 the
                 afternoone
              
               ;
               till
               we
               did
               both
               ,
               they
               did
               neither
               .
               
               
                 Except
                 yee
                 become
                 as
                 little
                 Children
                 ,
                 yee
                 shall
                 not
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Heauen
                 ,
              
               sayes
               Christ.
               Except
               yee
               ,
               yee
               the
               people
               bee
               content
               at
               first
               to
               feed
               on
               the
               milke
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               and
               not
               presently
               to
               fall
               to
               gnawing
               of
               bones
               ,
               of
               Controuersies
               ,
               and
               vnreuealed
               Misteries
               ,
               And
               except
               yee
               ,
               the
               Ministers
               and
               Preachers
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               descend
               and
               apply
               your selues
               to
               the
               Capacitie
               of
               little
               Children
               ,
               and
               become
               as
               they
               ,
               and
               build
               not
               your
               estimation
               onely
               vpon
               the
               
               satisfaction
               of
               the
               expectation
               of
               great
               and
               curious
               Auditories
               ,
               you
               stopp
               theirs
               ,
               you
               loose
               your
               owne
               way
               to
               the
               kingdome
               of
               Heauen
               .
               Not
               that
               wee
               are
               to
               shut
               vp
               ,
               and
               determine
               our selues
               ,
               in
               the
               knowledge
               of
               Catechisticall
               rudiments
               ,
               but
               to
               bee
               sure
               to
               know
               them
               first
               .
               The
               Apostle
               puts
               vs
               vpon
               that
               progresse
               ,
               
               
                 Let
                 vs
                 learne
                 the
                 Principles
                 of
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 goe
                 on
                 to
                 perfection
                 .
              
               Not
               leaue
               at
               them
               ;
               but
               yet
               not
               leaue
               them
               out
               :
               endeauour
               to
               encrease
               in
               knowledge
               ,
               but
               first
               make
               sure
               of
               the
               foundation
               .
               And
               that
               increase
               of
               knowledge
               ,
               is
               royally
               ,
               and
               fatherly
               presented
               to
               vs
               ,
               in
               that
               ,
               which
               is
               another
               limne
               of
               his
               
                 Maiesties
                 directions
              
               ,
               the
               39.
               
               Articles
               .
            
             
               The
               Foundation
               of
               nceessary
               knowledge
               ,
               is
               in
               our
               Catechismes
               ;
               the
               Superedification
               ,
               the
               extention
               in
               these
               Articles
               .
               For
               they
               carry
               the
               vnderstanding
               ,
               and
               the
               zeale
               of
               the
               ablest
               Man
               ;
               high
               inough
               ,
               &
               deepe
               inough
               .
               In
               the
               third
               Article
               there
               is
               an
               Orthodoxe
               assertion
               of
               
                 Christs
                 descent
                 into
                 Hell
              
               ;
               who
               can
               go
               deeper
               ?
               In
               the
               17.
               
               Article
               there
               is
               a
               Modest
               declaration
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Predestination
               ;
               who
               can
               go
               higher
               ?
               neither
               
               doe
               these
               Articles
               onely
               build
               vp
               
                 Positiue
                 Doctrine
              
               ;
               If
               the
               Church
               had
               no
               aduersaries
               ,
               that
               were
               ynough
               ;
               but
               they
               imbrace
               Controuersies
               too
               ,
               in
               poynts
               that
               are
               necessarie
               .
               As
               in
               the
               two
               and
               twentieth
               Article
               of
               Purgatorie
               ,
               of
               Pardons
               ,
               of
               Images
               ,
               of
               Inuocations
               :
               and
               these
               not
               in
               generall
               onely
               ,
               but
               against
               the
               Romish
               Doctrine
               of
               Pardons
               ,
               of
               Images
               ,
               of
               Inuocation
               .
               And
               in
               the
               eight
               and
               twentieth
               Article
               against
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               and
               in
               such
               tearmes
               ,
               as
               admit
               no
               meeting
               ,
               no
               reconciliation
               ;
               but
               that
               it
               is
               
                 repugnant
                 to
                 the
                 plaine
                 wordes
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 giuen
                 occasion
                 to
                 many
                 Superstitions
                 .
              
               And
               in
               one
               word
               ,
               we
               may
               see
               the
               purpose
               and
               scope
               of
               these
               Articles
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               intended
               against
               the
               
                 Romane
                 Church
              
               ,
               in
               that
               Title
               which
               they
               had
               in
               one
               Edition
               (
               in
               which
               though
               there
               were
               some
               other
               things
               ,
               that
               iustly
               gaue
               offence
               ,
               yet
               none
               was
               giuen
               nor
               taken
               in
               this
               )
               That
               these
               Articles
               were
               conceiued
               and
               published
               ,
               to
               condemne
               the
               
                 Heresies
                 of
                 the
                 Manichees
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Arrians
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Nestorians
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Papistes
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 .
              
               And
               therefore
               in
               these
               reasons
               ,
               which
               his
               Maiestie
               hath
               descended
               
               to
               giue
               of
               his
               Directions
               ,
               himselfe
               is
               pleased
               to
               assigne
               this
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 people
                 might
                 bee
                 seasoned
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Heads
                 of
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Religion
                 .
              
               Not
               onely
               of
               the
               Christian
               against
               
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 Turkes
              
               ,
               and
               Infidels
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               Protestant
               against
               the
               
                 Romane
                 Church
              
               .
            
             
               The
               Foundation
               is
               in
               the
               Catechisme
               ;
               the
               growth
               and
               extention
               in
               the
               Articles
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               Application
               of
               all
               to
               particular
               Auditories
               in
               the
               Homilies
               :
               which
               ,
               if
               his
               Maiestie
               had
               not
               named
               ,
               yet
               had
               beene
               implyed
               in
               his
               recommendation
               of
               the
               Articles
               .
               For
               the
               fiue
               and
               thirtieth
               Article
               appoynts
               the
               reading
               of
               them
               :
               both
               those
               ,
               which
               were
               published
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Edward
               the
               sixth
               ,
               and
               those
               which
               after
               .
               In
               the
               first
               Booke
               ,
               the
               very
               first
               Homilies
               are
               ,
               of
               the
               
                 Sufficiencie
                 of
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 absolute
                 necessitie
                 of
                 Reading
                 them
              
               ;
               sufficiently
               opposed
               against
               that
               which
               hath
               been
               sayd
               in
               that
               Church
               ,
               both
               of
               the
               impertinencie
               ,
               of
               Scriptures
               ,
               as
               not
               absolutely
               necessarie
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               insufficiencie
               of
               these
               Scriptures
               ,
               if
               Scriptures
               were
               necessarie
               .
               And
               in
               the
               second
               Booke
               ,
               the
               second
               Homily
               is
               against
               
               Idolatrie
               ;
               and
               so
               farre
               against
               all
               approaches
               towards
               it
               ,
               by
               hauing
               any
               Images
               in
               Churches
               ,
               as
               that
               perchance
               Moderat
               Men
               ,
               would
               rather
               thinke
               that
               Homilie
               to
               seuere
               in
               that
               kind
               ,
               then
               suspect
               the
               Homilies
               of
               declination
               towards
               Papistrie
               .
               Is
               it
               the
               name
               of
               Homelies
               that
               Scandalizes
               them
               ?
               would
               they
               haue
               none
               ?
               Saint
               Cyrills
               30.
               
               
                 Paschall
                 Sermons
              
               ,
               which
               he
               preached
               in
               so
               many
               seuerall
               
                 Easter
                 daies
              
               ,
               at
               his
               
                 Arch-bishoprike
                 of
                 Alexandria
              
               ,
               and
               his
               
                 Christmas
                 dayes
                 Sermons
              
               too
               ,
               were
               ordinarily
               exscrib'd
               ,
               and
               rehearsed
               ouer
               againe
               ,
               by
               the
               most
               part
               of
               the
               Clergie
               of
               those
               parts
               :
               and
               in
               their
               Mouthes
               they
               were
               but
               Homilies
               .
               And
               
                 Caluins
                 Homilies
              
               vpon
               Iob
               (
               as
               Beza
               in
               his
               Preface
               before
               them
               ,
               calls
               them
               )
               were
               ordinarily
               repeated
               ouer
               againe
               in
               many
               places
               of
               Fraunce
               :
               and
               in
               their
               mouthes
               they
               were
               but
               Homilies
               .
               It
               is
               but
               the
               name
               ,
               that
               scandalizes
               ;
               and
               yet
               the
               name
               of
               Homilia
               and
               Concio
               ,
               a
               Homily
               and
               a
               Sermon
               ,
               is
               all
               one
               .
               And
               if
               some
               of
               these
               were
               spoken
               ,
               and
               not
               reade
               ,
               and
               so
               exhibited
               in
               the
               name
               of
               a
               Sermon
               ,
               they
               would
               like
               them
               well
               inough
               .
               Certainely
               his
               Maiestie
               mistooke
               it
               
               not
               ,
               that
               in
               our
               Catechismes
               ,
               In
               our
               Articles
               ,
               in
               our
               Homilies
               ,
               there
               is
               inough
               for
               Posttiue
               ,
               inough
               for
               
                 Controuerted
                 Diuinitie
              
               ;
               For
               that
               Iesuit
               ,
               that
               intended
               to
               bring
               in
               the
               whole
               body
               of
               Controuerted
               Diuinitie
               into
               his
               booke
               ,
               (
               whom
               we
               named
               before
               )
               desired
               no
               other
               Subiect
               ,
               no
               other
               occasion
               to
               doe
               that
               ,
               but
               the
               Catechisme
               of
               that
               Church
               ;
               neither
               need
               any
               sober
               Man
               ,
               that
               intends
               to
               handle
               Controuersies
               aske
               more
               ,
               or
               go
               further
               .
            
             
               His
               Maiestie
               therefore
               ,
               who
               as
               he
               vnderstands
               his
               duty
               to
               God
               ,
               so
               doth
               he
               his
               Subiects
               duties
               to
               him
               ,
               might
               iustly
               thinke
               ,
               
                 That
                 these
                 so
                 well
                 grounded
                 Directions
                 ,
                 might
                 ,
              
               (
               as
               himselfe
               sayes
               )
               
                 bee
                 receiu'd
                 vpon
                 implicite
                 obedience
              
               .
               Yet
               hee
               vouchsafes
               to
               communicate
               to
               all
               ,
               who
               desire
               satisfaction
               ,
               the
               Reasons
               that
               mou'd
               him
               .
               Some
               of
               which
               I
               haue
               related
               ,
               and
               all
               which
               ,
               all
               may
               ,
               when
               they
               will
               see
               ,
               and
               haue
               .
               Of
               all
               which
               the
               Summ
               is
               ,
               His
               Royall
               and
               his
               Pastorall
               care
               ,
               that
               
                 by
                 that
                 Primitiue
                 way
                 of
                 Preaching
                 ,
                 his
                 Subiects
                 might
                 be
                 arm'd
                 against
                 all
                 kind
                 of
                 Aduersaries
                 ,
                 in
                 fundamentall
                 truthes
                 .
              
               And
               when
               he
               takes
               knowledge
               ,
               
                 That
                 some
                 few
                 Church-men
                 ,
                 but
                 
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 haue
                 made
                 sinister
                 constructions
                 of
                 his
                 sincere
                 intentions
                 ,
                 As
                 hee
                 is
                 grieued
                 at
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
              
               (
               to
               giue
               you
               his
               owne
               wordes
               )
               
                 to
                 see
                 euery
                 day
                 so
                 many
                 d
                 fections
                 from
                 our
                 religion
                 to
                 Popery
                 and
                 Anabaptisme
              
               ;
               So
               without
               doubt
               he
               is
               grieued
               with
               much
               bitternes
               ,
               that
               any
               should
               so
               peruert
               his
               meaning
               ,
               as
               to
               thinke
               ,
               that
               these
               Directions
               either
               
                 restraind
                 the
                 Exercise
                 of
                 Preaching
                 ,
                 or
                 abated
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 Sermons
                 ,
                 or
                 made
                 a
                 breach
                 to
                 Ignorance
                 and
                 Superstition
                 ,
              
               of
               which
               three
               scandals
               he
               hath
               been
               pleased
               to
               take
               knowledge
               .
               What
               could
               any
               Calumniator
               ,
               any
               Libeller
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               haue
               imagin'd
               more
               opposit
               ,
               more
               contrary
               to
               him
               ,
               then
               approaches
               towards
               Ignorance
               ,
               or
               Superstition
               ?
               Let
               vs
               say
               for
               him
               ,
               Can
               so
               learned
               ,
               so
               abundantly
               learned
               a
               prince
               be
               suspected
               to
               plot
               for
               Ignorance
               ?
               And
               let
               vs
               blesse
               God
               ,
               that
               we
               heare
               him
               say
               now
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 doth
                 constantly
                 professe
                 himselfe
                 an
                 open
                 aduersary
                 to
                 the
                 Superstition
                 of
                 the
                 Papist
              
               (
               without
               any
               milder
               Modification
               )
               and
               
                 to
                 the
                 madnesse
                 of
                 the
                 Anabaptist
                 :
              
               And
               that
               
                 the
                 preaching
                 against
                 either
                 of
                 their
                 Doctrines
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 approued
                 ,
                 but
                 much
                 commended
                 by
                 his
                 royall
                 Maiestie
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 bee
                 done
                 without
                 rude
                 and
                 vndecent
                 reuiling
                 .
              
               If
               he
               
               had
               affected
               Ignorance
               in
               himselfe
               ,
               he
               would
               neuer
               haue
               read
               so
               much
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               had
               affected
               Ignorance
               in
               vs
               ,
               hee
               would
               neuer
               haue
               writ
               so
               much
               ,
               and
               made
               vs
               so
               much
               the
               more
               learned
               by
               his
               Books
               .
               And
               if
               hee
               had
               had
               any
               declination
               towards
               Superstition
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               haue
               gone
               so
               much
               farther
               ,
               then
               his
               rank
               and
               qualitie
               pressed
               him
               to
               doe
               ,
               in
               declaring
               his
               opinion
               concerning
               Antichrist
               ,
               as
               out
               of
               Zeale
               ,
               and
               
                 zeale
                 with
                 knowledge
              
               hee
               hath
               done
               .
               We
               haue
               him
               now
               ,
               (
               and
               long
               ,
               long
               ,
               O
               eternall
               God
               ,
               continue
               him
               to
               vs
               ,
               )
               we
               haue
               him
               now
               for
               a
               father
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               a
               Foster-father
               ;
               such
               a
               father
               as
               Constantine
               ,
               as
               Theodosius
               was
               ;
               our
               posterity
               shall
               haue
               him
               for
               a
               
                 Father
                 ,
                 a
                 Classique
                 father
              
               ;
               such
               a
               father
               as
               Ambrose
               ,
               as
               Austin
               was
               .
               And
               when
               his
               works
               shall
               stand
               in
               the
               Libraries
               of
               our
               Posteritie
               ,
               amongst
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               euen
               these
               Papers
               ,
               these
               Directions
               ,
               &
               these
               Reasons
               shal
               be
               pregnant
               euidences
               for
               his
               cōstant
               zeale
               to
               Gods
               truth
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               ,
               as
               arrowes
               shot
               in
               their
               eyes
               ,
               that
               imagine
               so
               vaine
               a
               thing
               ,
               as
               a
               defection
               in
               him
               ,
               to
               their
               superstition
               .
               Thus
               far
               he
               is
               from
               admitting
               Ignorance
               ,
               and
               from
               Superstition
               thus
               far
               ,
               which
               seemes
               to
               be
               one
               
               
                 of
                 their
                 feares
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 other
                 two
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 concurre
                 in
                 one
                 )
              
               That
               these
               Directions
               should
               restraine
               the
               Exercise
               of
               Preaching
               ,
               or
               abate
               the
               number
               of
               Sermons
               ,
               his
               Maiestie
               
                 hath
                 declar'd
                 himselfe
                 to
                 those
              
               Reuerend
               Fathers
               ,
               To
               be
               so
               far
               from
               giuing
               the
               least
               discouragement
               to
               solid
               Preaching
               ,
               or
               to
               discreet
               and
               religious
               Preachers
               ,
               or
               from
               abating
               the
               number
               of
               Sermons
               ,
               that
               hee
               expects
               at
               their
               hands
               ,
               that
               this
               should
               increase
               their
               number
               ,
               by
               renuing
               vpon
               euery
               Sunday
               in
               the
               afternoon
               ,
               in
               all
               Parish
               Churches
               throughout
               the
               kingdome
               ,
               that
               primitiue
               ,
               and
               most
               profitable
               exposition
               of
               the
               Catechisme
               .
               
                 So
                 that
                 heere
                 is
                 no
                 abating
                 of
                 Sermons
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 direction
                 of
                 the
                 Preacher
                 to
                 preach
                 vsefully
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 edification
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               therfore
               ,
               to
               end
               all
               ,
               you
               ,
               you
               whom
               God
               hath
               made
               Starres
               in
               this
               
                 Firmament
                 ,
                 Preachers
              
               in
               this
               Church
               ,
               deliuer
               your selues
               from
               that
               imputation
               ,
               
               
                 The
                 Starres
                 were
                 not
                 pure
                 in
                 his
                 sight
              
               ;
               The
               Preachers
               were
               not
               obedient
               to
               him
               in
               the
               voice
               of
               his
               Lieutenant
               .
               And
               you
               ,
               you
               who
               are
               Gods
               holy
               people
               ,
               and
               zealous
               of
               his
               glory
               ,
               as
               you
               know
               from
               St.
               Paul
               ,
               
               
                 that
                 Stars
                 differ
                 from
                 Stars
                 in
                 glory
                 ,
              
               but
               all
               conduce
               to
               the
               benefit
               of
               man
               :
               So
               ,
               
               when
               you
               see
               these
               Stars
               ,
               Preachers
               to
               differ
               in
               gifts
               ;
               yet
               ,
               since
               all
               their
               ends
               are
               to
               aduance
               your
               saluation
               ,
               encourage
               the
               Catechizer
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               curious
               Preacher
               .
               Looke
               so
               farre
               towards
               your
               way
               to
               Heauen
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Firmament
               ,
               and
               consider
               there
               ,
               that
               that
               starre
               by
               which
               wee
               saile
               ,
               and
               make
               great
               voyages
               ,
               is
               none
               of
               the
               starres
               of
               the
               greatest
               magnitude
               ;
               but
               yet
               it
               is
               none
               of
               the
               least
               neither
               ;
               but
               a
               middle
               starre
               .
               Those
               Preachers
               which
               must
               saue
               your
               soules
               ,
               are
               not
               ignorant
               ,
               vnlearned
               ,
               extemporall
               men
               ;
               but
               they
               are
               not
               ouer
               curious
               men
               neither
               .
               Your
               children
               are
               you
               ,
               and
               your
               seruants
               are
               you
               ;
               and
               you
               doe
               not
               prouide
               for
               your
               saluation
               ,
               if
               you
               prouide
               not
               for
               them
               ,
               who
               are
               so
               much
               yours
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               are
               you
               .
               No
               man
               is
               sau'd
               as
               a
               
                 good
                 man
              
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               not
               sau'd
               as
               a
               
                 good
                 Father
              
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               
                 good
                 Master
              
               too
               ,
               if
               God
               haue
               giuen
               him
               a
               family
               .
               That
               so
               ,
               Priest
               and
               people
               ,
               the
               whole
               Congregation
               ,
               may
               by
               their
               religious
               obedience
               ,
               and
               fighting
               in
               this
               spirituall
               warfare
               in
               their
               Order
               ,
               minister
               occasion
               of
               ioy
               to
               that
               heart
               ,
               which
               hath
               beene
               grieued
               ;
               in
               that
               fulnesse
               of
               ioy
               ,
               Which
               Dauid
               expresseth
               .
               
               
                 The
                 King
                 shall
                 reioyce
                 in
                 thy
                 
                 strength
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 thy
                 saluation
                 how
                 greatly
                 shall
                 hee
                 reioyce
                 ?
                 Thou
                 hast
                 giuen
                 him
                 his
                 hearts
                 desire
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 hast
                 not
                 withholden
                 the
                 request
                 of
                 his
                 lipps
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 King
                 trusteth
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 mercy
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 High
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 not
                 bee
                 mooued
                 .
              
               And
               with
               that
               Psalme
               ,
               a
               Psalme
               of
               Confidence
               in
               a
               good
               King
               ,
               and
               a
               Psalme
               of
               Thanksgiuing
               for
               that
               blessing
               ,
               I
               desire
               that
               this
               Congregation
               may
               be
               dissolued
               ;
               for
               this
               is
               all
               that
               I
               intended
               for
               the
               Explication
               ,
               which
               was
               our
               first
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               Application
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               other
               part
               proposed
               in
               these
               wordes
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
             
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               A
               SERMON
               VPON
               THE
               VIII
               .
               VERSE
               OF
               THE
               I.
               CHAPTER
               OF
               THE
               ACTS
               OF
               THE
               APOSTLES
               .
            
             
               Preach'd
               To
               the
               Honourable
               Company
               of
               the
               VIRGINIAN
               PLANTATION
               .
               13o.
               Nouemb.
               1622.
               
            
             
               BY
               IOHN
               DONNE
               
                 Deane
                 of
                 St.
                 Pauls
                 ,
                 London
                 .
              
            
             
               LONDON
               .
               Printed
               by
               A.
               MAT
               :
               for
               THOMAS
               IONES
               and
               are
               to
               sold
               at
               his
               Shop
               in
               the
               Strand
               ,
               at
               the
               blacke
               Rauen
               ,
               neere
               vnto
               Saint
               Clements
               Church
               .
               1622.
               
            
          
           
             
             
             
               TO
               THE
               HONORABLE
               COMPANY
               OF
               THE
               VIRGINIAN
               Plantation
               .
            
             
               BY
               your
               fauours
               ,
               I
               had
               some
               place
               amongst
               you
               ,
               before
               :
               but
               now
               I
               am
               an
               Aduenturer
               ;
               if
               not
               to
               VIRGINIA
               ,
               yet
               for
               VIRGINIA
               ;
               for
               ,
               euery
               man
               ,
               that
               
                 Prints
                 ,
                 Aduentures
              
               .
               for
               the
               Preaching
               of
               this
               Sermon
               ,
               I
               was
               but
               vnder
               your
               Inuitation
               ;
               my
               Time
               was
               mine
               owne
               ,
               and
               my
               Medtations
               mine
               owne
               :
               and
               I
               had
               beene
               excusable
               towards
               you
               ,
               if
               I
               had
               turnd
               that
               
               Time
               ,
               and
               those
               Meditations
               ,
               to
               GOD's
               seruice
               ,
               in
               any
               other
               place
               .
               But
               for
               the
               Printing
               of
               this
               Sermon
               ,
               I
               am
               not
               onely
               vnder
               your
               Inuitation
               ,
               but
               vnder
               your
               Commandement
               ;
               for
               ,
               after
               it
               was
               preach'd
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               mine
               ,
               but
               yours
               ,
               :
               And
               therefore
               ,
               if
               I
               gaue
               it
               at
               first
               ,
               I
               doe
               but
               restore
               it
               now
               .
               The
               first
               was
               an
               act
               of
               Loue
               ;
               this
               ,
               of
               Iustice
               ;
               both
               which
               
                 Vertues
                 ,
                 Almighty
                 God
              
               euermore
               promoue
               ,
               and
               exalt
               in
               all
               your
               proceedings
               .
               Amen
               .
            
             
               Your
               humble
               Seruant
               in
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               IOHN
               DONNE
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               
                 ACTS
                 1.
                 8.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 yee
                 shall
                 receiue
                 power
                 ,
                 after
                 that
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 is
                 come
                 vpon
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 yee
                 shall
                 be
                 witnesses
                 vnto
                 me
                 both
                 in
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 Iudea
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Samaria
                 ,
                 and
                 vnto
                 the
                 vttermost
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
              
            
             
               THere
               are
               reckoned
               in
               this
               booke
               ,
               22.
               
               Sermons
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ;
               and
               yet
               the
               booke
               is
               not
               called
               the
               Preaching
               ,
               but
               the
               Practise
               ,
               not
               the
               VVords
               ,
               but
               the
               Acts
               of
               the
               Apostles
               :
               and
               the
               Acts
               of
               the
               Apostles
               were
               to
               conuay
               that
               name
               
               of
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               ,
               and
               to
               propagate
               his
               Gospell
               ,
               ouer
               all
               the
               world
               :
               Beloued
               you
               are
               Actors
               vpon
               the
               same
               Stage
               too
               :
               the
               vttermonst
               part
               of
               the
               Earth
               are
               your
               Scene
               :
               act
               ouer
               the
               acts
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ;
               bee
               you
               a
               light
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               that
               sit
               in
               darkenesse
               ;
               be
               you
               content
               to
               carry
               him
               ouer
               these
               Seas
               ,
               who
               dryed
               vp
               one
               
                 red
                 Sea
              
               ,
               for
               his
               first
               people
               ,
               and
               hath
               powred
               out
               another
               
                 red
                 Sea
              
               ,
               his
               owne
               bloud
               ,
               for
               them
               and
               vs.
               When
               man
               was
               fallen
               ,
               God
               clothed
               him
               ;
               made
               him
               a
               Leather
               Garment
               ;
               there
               God
               descended
               to
               one
               occupation
               ;
               when
               the
               time
               of
               mans
               redemption
               was
               come
               ,
               then
               God
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               to
               house
               him
               ,
               became
               a
               
                 Carpenters
                 Sonne
              
               ;
               there
               God
               descended
               to
               another
               occupation
               .
               Naturally
               ,
               without
               doubt
               ,
               man
               would
               haue
               beene
               his
               own
               Taylor
               ,
               and
               his
               owne
               Carpenter
               ;
               something
               in
               these
               two
               kinds
               man
               would
               haue
               done
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               though
               hee
               had
               had
               no
               patterne
               from
               God
               :
               but
               
               in
               preseruing
               man
               who
               was
               fallen
               ,
               to
               this
               redemption
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               was
               to
               be
               raisd
               ,
               in
               preseruing
               man
               from
               perishing
               ,
               in
               the
               Flood
               ,
               God
               descended
               to
               a
               third
               occupation
               ,
               to
               be
               his
               Shipwright
               to
               giue
               him
               the
               modell
               of
               a
               ship
               ,
               an
               Arke
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               be
               the
               author
               of
               that
               ,
               which
               man
               himselfe
               in
               likelihood
               ,
               would
               neuer
               haue
               thought
               of
               ,
               a
               means
               to
               passe
               from
               Nation
               to
               Nation
               .
               Now
               ,
               as
               GOD
               taught
               vs
               to
               make
               cloathes
               ,
               not
               onely
               to
               cloath
               our selues
               ,
               but
               to
               cloath
               him
               in
               his
               poore
               and
               naked
               members
               heere
               ;
               as
               God
               taught
               vs
               to
               build
               houses
               ,
               not
               to
               house
               ourselues
               ,
               but
               to
               house
               him
               ,
               in
               erecting
               Churches
               ,
               to
               his
               glory
               :
               So
               God
               taught
               vs
               to
               make
               Ships
               ,
               not
               to
               transport
               ourselues
               ,
               but
               to
               transport
               him
               ,
               
                 That
                 when
                 wee
                 haue
                 receiued
                 power
                 ,
                 after
                 that
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 is
                 come
                 vpon
                 vs
                 ,
                 we
                 might
                 be
                 witnesses
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 both
                 in
              
               Ierusalem
               ,
               
                 and
                 in
                 all
              
               Iudaea
               ,
               
                 and
                 in
              
               Samaria
               ,
               
                 and
                 vnto
                 the
                 vttermost
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
              
            
             
             
               As
               I
               speake
               now
               principally
               to
               them
               who
               are
               concernd
               in
               this
               Plantation
               of
               Virginia
               ,
               yet
               there
               may
               be
               diuers
               in
               this
               Congregation
               ,
               who
               ,
               though
               they
               haue
               no
               interest
               in
               this
               Plantation
               ,
               yet
               they
               may
               haue
               benefit
               and
               edification
               ,
               by
               that
               which
               they
               heare
               me
               say
               ,
               so
               Christ
               spoke
               the
               words
               of
               this
               Text
               ,
               principally
               to
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               who
               were
               present
               and
               questioned
               him
               at
               his
               Ascention
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               in
               their
               iust
               extention
               ,
               and
               due
               accomodation
               ,
               appliable
               to
               our
               present
               occation
               of
               meeting
               heere
               :
               As
               Christ
               himselfe
               is
               Alpha
               ,
               and
               Omega
               ,
               so
               first
               ,
               as
               that
               hee
               is
               last
               too
               ,
               so
               these
               words
               which
               he
               spoke
               in
               the
               East
               ,
               belong
               to
               vs
               ,
               who
               are
               to
               glorifie
               him
               in
               the
               
                 VVest
                 ;
                 That
                 we
                 hauing
                 receiued
                 power
                 ,
                 after
                 that
                 the
              
               Holy
               Ghost
               
                 is
                 come
                 vpon
                 vs
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 witnesses
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 both
                 in
              
               Ierusalem
               ,
               
                 and
                 in
                 all
              
               Iudea
               ,
               
                 and
                 in
              
               Samaria
               ,
               
                 and
                 vnto
                 the
                 vttermost
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               first
               word
               of
               the
               Text
               is
               the
               
               Cardinall
               word
               ,
               the
               word
               the
               hinge
               vpon
               which
               the
               whole
               Text
               turnes
               ;
               The
               first
               word
               ,
               But
               ,
               is
               the
               But
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               rest
               shoots
               at
               .
               First
               it
               is
               an
               exclusiue
               word
               ;
               something
               the
               Apostles
               had
               required
               ,
               which
               might
               not
               bee
               had
               ;
               not
               that
               ;
               And
               it
               is
               an
               inclusiue
               word
               ;
               something
               Christ
               was
               pleasd
               to
               affoord
               to
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               which
               they
               thought
               not
               of
               ;
               not
               that
               ,
               not
               that
               which
               you
               beat
               vpon
               ,
               But
               ,
               but
               yet
               ,
               something
               else
               ,
               something
               better
               then
               that
               ,
               you
               shall
               haue
               .
               That
               which
               this
               but
               ,
               excludes
               ,
               is
               that
               which
               the
               Apostles
               expresse
               in
               the
               Verse
               immediatly
               before
               the
               
                 Text
                 ,
                 a
                 Temporall
                 Kingdome
                 ;
                 VVilt
                 thou
                 restore
                 againe
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 Israel
                 ?
              
               No
               ;
               not
               a
               temporall
               Kingdome
               ;
               let
               not
               the
               riches
               and
               commodities
               of
               this
               World
               ,
               be
               in
               your
               contemplation
               in
               your
               aduentures
               .
               Or
               ,
               because
               they
               aske
               more
               ,
               
                 VVilt
                 thou
                 now
                 restore
                 that
              
               ?
               not
               yet
               :
               If
               I
               will
               giue
               you
               riches
               ,
               and
               commodities
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               yet
               if
               I
               doe
               it
               not
               at
               
               first
               ,
               if
               I
               doe
               it
               not
               yet
               ,
               be
               not
               you
               discouraged
               ;
               you
               shall
               not
               haue
               that
               ,
               that
               is
               not
               Gods
               first
               intention
               ;
               and
               though
               that
               be
               in
               Gods
               intention
               ,
               to
               giue
               it
               you
               hereafter
               ,
               you
               shall
               not
               haue
               it
               yet
               ;
               that
               's
               the
               exclusiue
               part
               ;
               But
               ;
               there
               enters
               the
               
                 inclusiue
                 ,
                 You
                 shall
                 receiue
                 power
                 ,
                 after
                 that
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 is
                 come
                 vpon
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 shall
                 bee
                 witnesses
                 vnto
                 mee
                 ,
                 both
                 in
              
               Ierusalem
               ,
               
                 and
                 in
                 all
              
               Iudaea
               ,
               
                 and
                 in
              
               Samaria
               ,
               
                 and
                 vnto
                 the
                 vttermost
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
              
               In
               which
               second
               part
               ,
               we
               shall
               passe
               by
               these
               steps
               ;
               
                 Superueniet
                 Spiritus
              
               ,
               The
               
                 holy
                 Ghost
              
               shall
               come
               vpon
               you
               ,
               
                 The
                 Spirit
              
               shall
               witnesse
               to
               
                 your
                 Spirit
              
               ,
               and
               rectifie
               your
               Conscience
               ;
               And
               then
               ,
               by
               that
               ,
               you
               shall
               receiue
               power
               ;
               A
               new
               power
               besides
               the
               power
               you
               haue
               from
               the
               State
               ,
               and
               that
               power
               shall
               enable
               you
               ,
               to
               be
               witnesses
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               is
               ;
               to
               make
               his
               doctrine
               the
               more
               credible
               ,
               by
               your
               testimony
               ,
               when
               you
               conforme
               you
               selnes
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               doe
               as
               hee
               did
               ;
               and
               this
               
               witnesse
               you
               shall
               beare
               ,
               this
               conformity
               you
               shall
               declare
               ,
               first
               in
               Ierusalem
               ,
               in
               this
               Citie
               ;
               And
               in
               Iudaea
               ,
               in
               all
               the
               parts
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               ;
               and
               in
               Samaria
               ,
               euen
               amongst
               them
               who
               are
               departed
               from
               the
               true
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               Papists
               ;
               and
               to
               the
               vttermost
               part
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               to
               those
               poore
               Soules
               ,
               to
               whom
               you
               are
               continually
               sending
               .
               Summarily
               ,
               If
               from
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               you
               haue
               a
               good
               testimony
               in
               your
               owne
               Conscience
               ,
               you
               shall
               be
               witnesses
               for
               Christ
               ,
               that
               is
               ;
               as
               he
               did
               ,
               you
               shall
               giue
               satisfaction
               to
               all
               ,
               to
               the
               Citie
               ,
               to
               the
               Countrey
               ,
               to
               the
               
                 Calumniating
                 Aduersary
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Naturals
               of
               the
               place
               ,
               to
               whom
               you
               shall
               present
               both
               Spirituall
               and
               Temporall
               benefit
               to
               .
               And
               so
               you
               haue
               the
               Modell
               of
               the
               whole
               frame
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               partitions
               ;
               we
               proceede
               now
               to
               the
               furnishing
               of
               the
               particular
               roomes
               .
            
             
               
               
                 1.
                 
                 Part.
                 
              
               
                 FIrst
                 then
                 ,
                 this
                 first
                 word
                 ,
                 But
                 ,
                 excludes
                 a
                 temporall
                 Kingdome
                 ;
                 the
                 Apostles
                 had
                 filld
                 themselues
                 with
                 an
                 expectation
                 ,
                 with
                 an
                 ambition
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 was
                 not
                 intended
                 them
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 no
                 wonder
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 woman
                 could
                 conceiue
                 such
                 an
                 expectation
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 an
                 ambition
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 haue
                 her
                 two
                 sonnes
                 sit
                 at
                 Christs
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 at
                 his
                 left
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Apostles
                 expected
                 such
                 a
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 as
                 might
                 affoord
                 them
                 honours
                 and
                 preferment
                 vpon
                 Earth
                 .
                 More
                 then
                 once
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 that
                 disputation
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 Christ
                 deprehended
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   Which
                   of
                   them
                   should
                   bee
                   the
                   greatest
                   in
                   his
                   Kingdome
                   .
                
                 
                 Neither
                 hath
                 the
                 
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 ,
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 may
                 so
                 properly
                 call
                 himselfe
                 Apostolicall
                 ,
                 as
                 this
                 error
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 this
                 their
                 infirmitie
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 euermore
                 to
                 conuersant
                 vpon
                 the
                 contemplation
                 
                 of
                 temporall
                 Kingdomes
                 .
                 They
                 did
                 it
                 all
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 when
                 Christ
                 was
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 at
                 his
                 last
                 step
                 ,
                 
                   Cum
                   actu
                   ascendisset
                
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 Christ
                 was
                 not
                 Ascending
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 part
                 ascended
                 ,
                 when
                 one
                 foot
                 was
                 vpon
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 in
                 the
                 cloud
                 that
                 tooke
                 him
                 vp
                 ,
                 they
                 aske
                 him
                 now
                 ,
                 wilt
                 thou
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 restore
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 ?
                 so
                 women
                 put
                 their
                 husbands
                 ,
                 and
                 men
                 their
                 fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 friends
                 ,
                 vpon
                 their
                 torture
                 ,
                 at
                 their
                 last
                 gaspe
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 their
                 death-bed
                 a
                 racke
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 stretch
                 and
                 encrease
                 ioyntures
                 ,
                 and
                 portions
                 ,
                 and
                 legacies
                 ,
                 and
                 signe
                 Scedules
                 and
                 Codicils
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 hand
                 ,
                 when
                 his
                 hand
                 that
                 presents
                 them
                 ,
                 is
                 ready
                 to
                 close
                 his
                 eyes
                 ,
                 that
                 should
                 signe
                 them
                 :
                 And
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 vpon
                 the
                 wing
                 for
                 heauen
                 ,
                 men
                 tye
                 lead
                 to
                 their
                 feet
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 laying
                 hand-fast
                 vpon
                 Abrahams
                 bosome
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 pull
                 their
                 hand
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 bosome
                 againe
                 ,
                 to
                 obey
                 importunities
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 signe
                 
                 their
                 papers
                 :
                 so
                 vnderminable
                 is
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 which
                 determines
                 euery
                 minute
                 .
                 GOD
                 ,
                 as
                 hee
                 is
                 three
                 persons
                 ,
                 hath
                 three
                 Kingdomes
                 ;
                 There
                 is
                 
                   Regnum
                   potentiae
                
                 ,
                 The
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 power
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 wee
                 attribute
                 to
                 the
                 Father
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 power
                 and
                 prouidence
                 :
                 There
                 is
                 
                   Regnum
                   gloriae
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 glorie
                 ;
                 this
                 we
                 attribute
                 to
                 the
                 Sonn
                 and
                 to
                 his
                 purchase
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 
                   the
                   King
                
                 that
                 shall
                 say
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Come
                   ye
                   blessed
                   of
                   my
                   Father
                   ,
                   inherit
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   prepared
                   for
                   you
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   the
                   VVorld
                   .
                
                 And
                 then
                 betweene
                 these
                 three
                 is
                 
                   Regnum
                   gratiae
                
                 ,
                 The
                 kingdome
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 we
                 attribute
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 ;
                 he
                 takes
                 them
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 king
                 of
                 power
                 ,
                 Almighty
                 God
                 hath
                 rescued
                 from
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 king
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 
                   Hee
                   giues
                   them
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   the
                   misterie
                   of
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                
                 GOD
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 
                   future
                   glory
                
                 ,
                 by
                 sactifying
                 them
                 with
                 his
                 grace
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Church
                 .
                 The
                 two
                 first
                 kingdomes
                 are
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 but
                 
                 yet
                 neither
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 are
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ;
                 because
                 both
                 they
                 referre
                 co
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 glory
                 .
                 The
                 kingdome
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 prouidence
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 does
                 but
                 preserue
                 vs
                 ;
                 The
                 kingdome
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 does
                 but
                 prepare
                 vs
                 to
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 the
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 GOD
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 's
                 in
                 heauen
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 ,
                 though
                 to
                 good
                 men
                 ,
                 this
                 world
                 be
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 that
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 yet
                 this
                 kingdome
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 sayes
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 :
                 Though
                 the
                 Apostles
                 themselues
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 good
                 a
                 Schoole
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 bred
                 in
                 ,
                 could
                 neuer
                 take
                 out
                 that
                 lesson
                 ,
                 yet
                 that
                 lesson
                 Christ
                 giues
                 ,
                 and
                 repeates
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 you
                 seeke
                 a
                 Temporall
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 But
                 ,
                 sayes
                 the
                 Text
                 ,
                 stop
                 there
                 ,
                 A
                 kingdome
                 you
                 must
                 not
                 haue
                 .
              
               
                 Beloued
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 whose
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 and
                 Ghospell
                 you
                 seeke
                 to
                 aduance
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 Plantation
                 ,
                 our
                 Lord
                 and
                 
                   Sauiour
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 seeke
                 to
                 establish
                 a
                 
                 temporall
                 kingdome
                 there
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 not
                 rectified
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 seeke
                 to
                 bee
                 Kings
                 in
                 either
                 acceptation
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ;
                 To
                 be
                 a
                 King
                 signifies
                 Libertie
                 and
                 indepency
                 ,
                 and
                 Supremacie
                 ,
                 to
                 bee
                 vnder
                 no
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 King
                 signifies
                 Abundance
                 ,
                 and
                 Omnisufficiencie
                 ,
                 to
                 neede
                 no
                 man.
                 If
                 those
                 that
                 gouerne
                 there
                 ,
                 would
                 establish
                 such
                 a
                 gouernment
                 ,
                 as
                 should
                 not
                 depend
                 vpon
                 this
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 those
                 that
                 goe
                 thither
                 ,
                 propose
                 to
                 themselues
                 an
                 exemption
                 from
                 Lawes
                 ,
                 to
                 liue
                 at
                 their
                 libertie
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 Kings
                 ,
                 to
                 deuest
                 Allegeance
                 ,
                 to
                 bee
                 vnder
                 no
                 man
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 those
                 that
                 aduenture
                 thither
                 ,
                 propose
                 to
                 themselues
                 present
                 benefit
                 ,
                 and
                 profit
                 ,
                 a
                 sodaine
                 way
                 to
                 bee
                 rich
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 aboundance
                 of
                 all
                 desirable
                 commodities
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 sufficient
                 of
                 themselues
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 need
                 no
                 man
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 bee
                 vnder
                 no
                 man
                 and
                 to
                 need
                 no
                 man
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 two
                 acceptations
                 of
                 being
                 Kings
                 .
                 Whom
                 liberty
                 drawes
                 to
                 goe
                 ,
                 or
                 present
                 profit
                 
                 drawes
                 to
                 aduenture
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 yet
                 in
                 the
                 right
                 way
                 .
                 O
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 could
                 once
                 bring
                 a
                 Catechisme
                 to
                 bee
                 as
                 good
                 ware
                 amongst
                 them
                 as
                 a
                 Bugle
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 knife
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 hatchet
                 :
                 O
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 would
                 be
                 as
                 ready
                 to
                 hearken
                 at
                 the
                 returne
                 of
                 a
                 Ship
                 ,
                 how
                 many
                 Indians
                 were
                 conuerted
                 to
                 
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                
                 ,
                 as
                 what
                 Trees
                 ,
                 or
                 druggs
                 ,
                 or
                 Dyes
                 that
                 Ship
                 had
                 brought
                 ,
                 then
                 you
                 were
                 in
                 your
                 right
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 till
                 then
                 ;
                 Libertie
                 and
                 Abundance
                 ,
                 are
                 Characters
                 of
                 kingdomes
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 kingdome
                 is
                 excluded
                 in
                 the
                 Text
                 ;
                 The
                 Apostles
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 looke
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 employment
                 ,
                 nor
                 you
                 in
                 this
                 your
                 Plantation
                 .
              
               
                 At
                 least
                 CHRIST
                 expresses
                 himselfe
                 thus
                 farre
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 he
                 would
                 giue
                 them
                 a
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 
                 hee
                 would
                 not
                 giue
                 it
                 them
                 yet
                 .
                 They
                 aske
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   VVilt
                   thou
                   at
                   this
                   time
                   ,
                   restore
                   the
                   kingdome
                   ?
                
                 and
                 hee
                 answers
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   for
                   you
                   to
                   know
                   the
                   times
                   :
                
                 whatsoeuer
                 God
                 will
                 doe
                 ,
                 Man
                 must
                 not
                 
                 appoint
                 him
                 his
                 time
                 .
                 The
                 Apostles
                 thought
                 of
                 a
                 kingdome
                 presently
                 after
                 Christs
                 departure
                 ;
                 the
                 comming
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 ,
                 who
                 ledd
                 them
                 into
                 all
                 truthes
                 ,
                 soone
                 deliuer'd
                 them
                 of
                 that
                 error
                 .
                 Other
                 men
                 in
                 fauour
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 interpreting
                 all
                 the
                 prophesies
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Spirituall
                   kingdome
                
                 ,
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 (
                 into
                 which
                 ,
                 the
                 Iewes
                 shall
                 be
                 admitted
                 )
                 in
                 a
                 literall
                 sense
                 ,
                 haue
                 thought
                 that
                 the
                 Iewes
                 shall
                 haue
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 a
                 temporall
                 kingdome
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 ,
                 in
                 Ierusalem
                 againe
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 they
                 find
                 that
                 kingdome
                 which
                 is
                 promised
                 ,
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 )
                 to
                 bee
                 expressed
                 in
                 large
                 phrases
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 an
                 abundant
                 manner
                 ,
                 applying
                 all
                 that
                 largenesse
                 to
                 a
                 temporall
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 they
                 thinke
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Iewes
                 shall
                 haue
                 such
                 a
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 as
                 shall
                 swallowe
                 and
                 annihilate
                 all
                 other
                 kingdomes
                 ,
                 and
                 bee
                 the
                 sole
                 Empire
                 and
                 Monarchy
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 ,
                 very
                 great
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 
                 vpon
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 of
                 One
                 thousand
                 yeares
                 after
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 haue
                 immagin'd
                 a
                 
                   Temporall
                   Kingdome
                
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 of
                 God
                 heere
                 vpon
                 Earth
                 ,
                 
                 before
                 they
                 entred
                 the
                 ioyes
                 of
                 Heauen
                 :
                 and
                 Saint
                 Augustine
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 
                 had
                 at
                 first
                 some
                 declinations
                 towards
                 that
                 opinion
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 dispute
                 powerfully
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 after
                 :
                 That
                 there
                 should
                 bee
                 
                   Sabatismus
                   in
                   terris
                
                 ;
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 world
                 was
                 to
                 last
                 Sixe
                 thousand
                 yeares
                 in
                 troubles
                 ,
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 Seuenth
                 thousand
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 ioyes
                 as
                 this
                 world
                 could
                 giue
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 some
                 others
                 ,
                 who
                 haue
                 auoided
                 both
                 the
                 
                   Temporall
                   kingdome
                
                 imagin'd
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 presently
                 after
                 the
                 Ascention
                 ,
                 And
                 the
                 
                   Emperiall
                   kingdome
                
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Refurrection
                 ,
                 And
                 the
                 
                   Carnall
                   kingdome
                
                 of
                 the
                 Chiliasts
                 ,
                 the
                 Millenarians
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 Refurrection
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 speake
                 of
                 no
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 true
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 glory
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 erre
                 as
                 
                 much
                 in
                 assigning
                 a
                 certaine
                 time
                 when
                 that
                 kingdome
                 shall
                 beginne
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 ende
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Refurrection
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Iudgement
                 shall
                 be
                 .
                 
                   Non
                   est
                   vestrum
                   nosse
                   tempora
                
                 ,
                 sayes
                 Christ
                 to
                 his
                 Apostles
                 then
                 ;
                 and
                 lest
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 thought
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 know
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 came
                 vpon
                 them
                 ,
                 Christ
                 denies
                 that
                 he
                 himselfe
                 knew
                 that
                 ,
                 as
                 Man
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 
                   Man
                   ,
                   Christ
                
                 knew
                 more
                 ,
                 then
                 euer
                 the
                 Apostles
                 knew
                 .
                 Whatsoeuer
                 therefore
                 Christ
                 intended
                 to
                 his
                 Apostles
                 heere
                 ,
                 hee
                 would
                 not
                 giue
                 it
                 presently
                 ,
                 
                   non
                   adhuc
                
                 ,
                 hee
                 would
                 not
                 binde
                 himselfe
                 to
                 a
                 certaine
                 time
                 ,
                 
                   Non
                   est
                   vestrum
                   nosse
                   tempora
                
                 ,
                 It
                 belongs
                 not
                 to
                 vs
                 to
                 know
                 Gods
                 times
                 .
              
               
                 Beloued
                 ,
                 vse
                 goly
                 meanes
                 ,
                 and
                 giue
                 God
                 his
                 leisure
                 .
                 You
                 cannot
                 beget
                 a
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 tell
                 the
                 Mother
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 haue
                 this
                 Sonne
                 born
                 within
                 fiue
                 Moneths
                 ;
                 nor
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 borne
                 ,
                 say
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 haue
                 him
                 past
                 daunger
                 of
                 VVardship
                 
                 within
                 fiue
                 yeares
                 .
                 You
                 cannot
                 sow
                 your
                 Corne
                 to
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 it
                 shall
                 bee
                 aboue
                 ground
                 to
                 morrow
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 my
                 Barne
                 next
                 weeke
                 .
                 Howe
                 soone
                 the
                 best
                 Husbandman
                 ,
                 sow'd
                 the
                 best
                 Seede
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 best
                 ground
                 ?
                 GOD
                 cast
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 a
                 Messias
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 seede
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 in
                 Paradise
                 ;
                 
                   In
                   Semine
                   Mulieris
                   ;
                   The
                   Seed
                   of
                   the
                   Woman
                   shall
                   bruise
                   the
                   Serpents
                   head
                
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 this
                 Plant
                 was
                 Foure
                 thousand
                 yeares
                 after
                 before
                 it
                 appeared
                 ;
                 this
                 Messias
                 Foure
                 thousand
                 yeares
                 before
                 he
                 came
                 .
                 GOD
                 shew'd
                 the
                 ground
                 where
                 that
                 should
                 growe
                 ,
                 Two
                 thousand
                 yeares
                 after
                 the
                 Promise
                 ;
                 in
                 Abrahams
                 Family
                 ;
                 
                   In
                   semine
                   tuo
                   ,
                   In
                   thy
                   Seed
                   all
                   Nations
                   shall
                   be
                   blessed
                   .
                   God
                
                 hedgd
                 in
                 this
                 Ground
                 almost
                 One
                 thousand
                 yeares
                 after
                 that
                 ;
                 In
                 Micheas
                 time
                 ,
                 
                   Et
                   tu
                   Bethlem
                   ,
                   Thou
                   Bethlem
                   shalt
                   bee
                   the
                   place
                
                 ;
                 and
                 God
                 watered
                 that
                 ,
                 and
                 weeded
                 that
                 ,
                 refreshed
                 that
                 dry
                 expectation
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 Succession
                 of
                 Prophets
                 ;
                 and
                 
                 yet
                 it
                 was
                 so
                 long
                 before
                 this
                 
                   expectation
                   of
                   Nations
                
                 ,
                 this
                 Messias
                 came
                 .
                 So
                 GOD
                 promised
                 the
                 Iewes
                 a
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 in
                 Iacobs
                 Prophecie
                 to
                 Iuda
                 ,
                 
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Scepter
                   should
                   not
                   depart
                   from
                   his
                   Tribe
                   .
                
                 In
                 Two
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 more
                 ,
                 he
                 saies
                 no
                 more
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 
                 then
                 he
                 ordaines
                 some
                 institutions
                 for
                 their
                 King
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 should
                 haue
                 one
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 it
                 was
                 Foure
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 after
                 that
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 had
                 a
                 King.
                 GOD
                 ment
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 howre
                 ,
                 to
                 people
                 the
                 whole
                 earth
                 ;
                 and
                 God
                 could
                 haue
                 made
                 men
                 of
                 clay
                 ,
                 as
                 fast
                 as
                 they
                 made
                 Brickes
                 of
                 Clay
                 in
                 Egypt
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 began
                 vpon
                 two
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 beene
                 mulplying
                 and
                 replenishing
                 the
                 Earth
                 One
                 thousand
                 sixe
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 ,
                 the
                 Flood
                 washed
                 all
                 that
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 GOD
                 was
                 almost
                 to
                 begin
                 againe
                 vpon
                 eight
                 persons
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 haue
                 seru'd
                 to
                 people
                 Earth
                 and
                 Heauen
                 too
                 ;
                 Bee
                 not
                 you
                 discouraged
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Promises
                 which
                 you
                 haue
                 made
                 to
                 your selues
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 be
                 not
                 so
                 soone
                 discharg'd
                 ;
                 though
                 you
                 see
                 not
                 your
                 money
                 ,
                 though
                 you
                 see
                 not
                 your
                 men
                 ,
                 though
                 a
                 Flood
                 ,
                 a
                 Flood
                 of
                 bloud
                 haue
                 broken
                 in
                 vpon
                 them
                 ,
                 be
                 not
                 discouraged
                 .
                 Great
                 Creatures
                 ly
                 long
                 in
                 the
                 wombe
                 ;
                 Lyons
                 are
                 litterd
                 perfit
                 ,
                 but
                 Bearewhelps
                 lick'd
                 vnto
                 their
                 shape
                 ;
                 actions
                 which
                 Kings
                 vndertake
                 ,
                 are
                 cast
                 in
                 a
                 mould
                 ;
                 they
                 haue
                 their
                 perfection
                 quickly
                 ;
                 actions
                 of
                 priuate
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 priuate
                 purses
                 ,
                 require
                 more
                 hammering
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 filing
                 to
                 their
                 perfection
                 .
                 Onely
                 let
                 your
                 principall
                 ende
                 ,
                 bee
                 the
                 propagation
                 of
                 the
                 
                   glorious
                   Gospell
                
                 ,
                 and
                 though
                 there
                 bee
                 an
                 Exclusiue
                 in
                 the
                 Text
                 ,
                 GOD
                 does
                 not
                 promise
                 you
                 a
                 
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   ease
                
                 ,
                 and
                 abundance
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 does
                 intend
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 he
                 does
                 not
                 promise
                 presently
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 Inclusiue
                 too
                 ;
                 not
                 that
                 ,
                 But
                 ,
                 but
                 something
                 equiuolent
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 
                   But
                   yee
                   shall
                   receiue
                   power
                   ,
                   after
                   that
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   is
                   come
                   vpon
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   yee
                   shall
                   
                   be
                   witnesses
                   vnto
                   me
                   ,
                   both
                   in
                
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   in
                   all
                
                 Iudaea
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   in
                
                 Samaria
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   vnto
                   the
                   vttermost
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 Part.
                 
              
               
                 NOw
                 our
                 
                   Sauiour
                   Christ
                
                 does
                 not
                 say
                 to
                 these
                 men
                 ,
                 since
                 you
                 are
                 so
                 importunate
                 you
                 shall
                 haue
                 
                   no
                   Kingdome
                   ;
                   now
                
                 nor
                 neuer
                 ;
                 
                 t
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   not
                   yet
                   ?
                   But
                
                 ,
                 he
                 does
                 not
                 say
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 haue
                 
                   no
                   kingdome
                   ,
                   nor
                   any
                   thing
                   else
                
                 ;
                 t
                 is
                 
                   not
                   that
                   ;
                   But
                
                 ;
                 the
                 importunitie
                 of
                 beggers
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 drawes
                 vs
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 froward
                 answer
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 importunitie
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 neuer
                 giue
                 you
                 any
                 thing
                 .
                 Our
                 patterne
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 froward
                 ;
                 
                 hee
                 gaue
                 them
                 not
                 that
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 good
                 as
                 that
                 .
                 Samuel
                 was
                 sent
                 to
                 superinduct
                 a
                 King
                 vpon
                 Saul
                 ,
                 to
                 annoint
                 a
                 new
                 King.
                 Hee
                 thought
                 his
                 Commission
                 had
                 bene
                 determined
                 in
                 
                   Eliab
                   ,
                   Surely
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   Lords
                   Annointed
                   .
                
                 But
                 the
                 Lord
                 said
                 ,
                 not
                 he
                 ;
                 
                 nor
                 the
                 next
                 ,
                 Aminadab
                 ;
                 nor
                 the
                 next
                 ,
                 Shamah
                 ;
                 nor
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 next
                 seuen
                 ;
                 But
                 ;
                 but
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 one
                 in
                 the
                 field
                 ,
                 keeping
                 sheepe
                 ,
                 annoint
                 him
                 ;
                 Dauid
                 is
                 he
                 .
                 
                   Saint
                   Paul
                
                 prayed
                 earnestly
                 ,
                 and
                 frequently
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 discharged
                 of
                 that
                 
                   Stimulus
                   Carnis
                   :
                   God
                
                 saies
                 no
                 ;
                 
                   not
                   that
                
                 ;
                 but
                 
                   Gratia
                   measufficit
                
                 ,
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 haue
                 grace
                 to
                 ouercome
                 the
                 tentation
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 tentation
                 remaine
                 .
                 God
                 sayes
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 
                   No
                   Kingdome
                
                 ,
                 not
                 ease
                 ,
                 not
                 abundance
                 ;
                 nay
                 
                   nothing
                   at
                   all
                   yet
                
                 ;
                 the
                 Plantation
                 shall
                 not
                 discharge
                 the
                 Charges
                 ,
                 not
                 defray
                 it selfe
                 yet
                 ;
                 but
                 yet
                 already
                 ,
                 now
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 conduce
                 to
                 great
                 vses
                 ;
                 It
                 shall
                 redeeme
                 many
                 a
                 wretch
                 from
                 the
                 Iawes
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 Executioner
                 ,
                 vpon
                 whom
                 ,
                 perchauuce
                 a
                 small
                 fault
                 ,
                 or
                 perchance
                 a
                 first
                 fault
                 ,
                 or
                 perchance
                 a
                 fault
                 heartily
                 and
                 sincerely
                 repented
                 ,
                 perchance
                 no
                 fault
                 ,
                 but
                 malice
                 ,
                 had
                 otherwise
                 cast
                 a
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 ignominious
                 death
                 .
                 It
                 shall
                 sweep
                 your
                 streets
                 ,
                 and
                 wash
                 your
                 dores
                 ,
                 from
                 
                 idle
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 idle
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 imploy
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 truely
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 whole
                 Countrey
                 were
                 but
                 such
                 a
                 Bridewell
                 ,
                 to
                 force
                 idle
                 persons
                 to
                 work
                 ,
                 it
                 had
                 a
                 good
                 vse
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 already
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 a
                 Spleene
                 ,
                 to
                 draine
                 the
                 ill
                 humors
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 Liuer
                 ,
                 to
                 breed
                 good
                 bloud
                 ;
                 already
                 the
                 imployment
                 breeds
                 Marriners
                 ;
                 already
                 the
                 place
                 giues
                 essayes
                 ,
                 nay
                 Fraytes
                 of
                 Marchantable
                 commodities
                 ;
                 already
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 marke
                 for
                 the
                 Enuy
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 ambition
                 of
                 our
                 Enemies
                 ;
                 I
                 speake
                 but
                 of
                 our
                 Doctrinall
                 ,
                 not
                 Nationall
                 Enemies
                 ;
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 Papists
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 sory
                 we
                 haue
                 this
                 Countrey
                 ;
                 and
                 surely
                 ,
                 twenty
                 Lectures
                 in
                 matter
                 of
                 Controuersie
                 ,
                 doe
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 vexe
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 Ship
                 that
                 goes
                 ,
                 &
                 strengthens
                 that
                 Plantation
                 .
                 Neither
                 can
                 I
                 recommend
                 it
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 by
                 any
                 better
                 Retorique
                 then
                 their
                 malice
                 .
                 They
                 would
                 gladly
                 haue
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 let
                 vs
                 bee
                 glad
                 to
                 hold
                 it
                 .
              
               
               
                 Thus
                 then
                 this
                 Text
                 proceedes
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 gathers
                 vpon
                 you
                 .
                 All
                 that
                 you
                 would
                 haue
                 by
                 this
                 Plantation
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 not
                 haue
                 ;
                 GOD
                 bindes
                 not
                 himselfe
                 to
                 measures
                 ;
                 All
                 that
                 you
                 shall
                 haue
                 ,
                 you
                 haue
                 not
                 yet
                 ;
                 GOD
                 bindes
                 not
                 himselfe
                 to
                 times
                 ,
                 but
                 something
                 you
                 shall
                 haue
                 ;
                 nay
                 ,
                 you
                 haue
                 already
                 ,
                 some
                 great
                 things
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Text
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   shall
                   come
                   vpon
                   you
                   .
                
                 we
                 find
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 to
                 haue
                 come
                 vpon
                 men
                 ,
                 foure
                 times
                 in
                 this
                 Booke
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 
                 vpon
                 the
                 Apostles
                 at
                 Pentecost
                 .
                 Then
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 whole
                 Congregation
                 was
                 in
                 prayer
                 for
                 the
                 imprisonment
                 of
                 Peter
                 and
                 Iohn
                 .
                 
                 Againe
                 ,
                 when
                 Peter
                 preached
                 in
                 Cornelius
                 his
                 house
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   fell
                   vpon
                   all
                   them
                   that
                   heard
                   him
                   .
                
                 And
                 fourthly
                 ,
                 when
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 laid
                 his
                 hands
                 vpon
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 beene
                 formerly
                 baptized
                 at
                 Ephesus
                 .
                 
                 At
                 the
                 three
                 latter
                 times
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 euident
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 fell
                 vpon
                 whole
                 and
                 promiscuous
                 
                 Congregations
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 vpon
                 the
                 Apostles
                 onely
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 at
                 Pentecost
                 ,
                 the
                 contrary
                 is
                 not
                 euident
                 ;
                 nay
                 ,
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 ,
                 that
                 handle
                 that
                 ,
                 concurre
                 in
                 that
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 fell
                 then
                 vpon
                 the
                 whole
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 .
                 The
                 
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 fell
                 vpon
                 Peter
                 before
                 hee
                 preach'd
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 fell
                 vpon
                 the
                 hearers
                 when
                 he
                 preach'd
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 hath
                 fallen
                 vpon
                 euery
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 haue
                 found
                 motions
                 in
                 themselnes
                 ,
                 to
                 propagate
                 the
                 Gospell
                 of
                 
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                
                 by
                 this
                 meanes
                 .
                 The
                 
                   Sonne
                   of
                
                 GOD
                 did
                 not
                 abhorre
                 the
                 Virgins
                 wombe
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 would
                 be
                 made
                 man
                 ;
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 man
                 ,
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 disdaine
                 to
                 ride
                 vpon
                 an
                 Asse
                 into
                 Ierusalem
                 :
                 the
                 third
                 person
                 of
                 the
                 Trinity
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 is
                 as
                 humble
                 as
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 hee
                 refuses
                 
                   Nullum
                   vehiculum
                
                 ,
                 no
                 conueyance
                 ,
                 no
                 doore
                 of
                 entrance
                 into
                 you
                 ;
                 whether
                 the
                 example
                 and
                 precedent
                 of
                 other
                 good
                 men
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 probable
                 imagination
                 of
                 future
                 
                 profit
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 willingnes
                 to
                 concurre
                 to
                 the
                 vexation
                 of
                 the
                 Enemie
                 ,
                 what
                 collaterall
                 respect
                 soeuer
                 drew
                 thee
                 in
                 ,
                 if
                 now
                 thou
                 art
                 in
                 ,
                 thy
                 principall
                 respect
                 be
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 occasion
                 ,
                 whatsoeur
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 was
                 
                   vehiculum
                   Spiritus
                   Sancti
                
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 the
                 Petard
                 ,
                 that
                 broke
                 open
                 thy
                 Iron
                 gate
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 the
                 Chariot
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 he
                 entred
                 into
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 hee
                 is
                 fallen
                 vpon
                 thee
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 do
                 not
                 Depose
                 ,
                 (
                 lay
                 aside
                 all
                 consideration
                 of
                 profit
                 for
                 euer
                 ,
                 neuer
                 to
                 looke
                 for
                 returne
                 )
                 No
                 not
                 Sepose
                 ,
                 (
                 leaue
                 out
                 the
                 consideration
                 of
                 profit
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 )
                 (
                 for
                 that
                 ,
                 and
                 Religion
                 may
                 well
                 consist
                 together
                 ,
                 )
                 but
                 if
                 thou
                 doe
                 but
                 Post-pose
                 the
                 consideration
                 of
                 temporall
                 gaine
                 ,
                 and
                 study
                 first
                 the
                 aduancement
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 of
                 
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 is
                 fallen
                 vpon
                 you
                 ,
                 for
                 by
                 that
                 ,
                 
                   you
                   receiue
                   power
                
                 ,
                 sayes
                 the
                 Text.
                 
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 Power
                 rooted
                 in
                 Nature
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 a
                 Power
                 rooted
                 in
                 Grace
                 ;
                 a
                 
                 power
                 yssuing
                 from
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Nacions
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 power
                 growing
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
                 and
                 Nations
                 ,
                 A
                 Land
                 neuer
                 inhabited
                 ,
                 by
                 any
                 ,
                 or
                 vtterly
                 derelicted
                 and
                 immemorially
                 abandoned
                 by
                 the
                 former
                 Inhabitants
                 ,
                 becomes
                 theirs
                 that
                 wil
                 possesse
                 it
                 .
                 So
                 also
                 is
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 inhabitants
                 doe
                 not
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 fill
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 the
                 Land
                 may
                 bring
                 foorth
                 her
                 increase
                 for
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 men
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 does
                 not
                 become
                 proprietary
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 because
                 hee
                 hath
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 Boats
                 ,
                 fishing
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 so
                 neither
                 does
                 a
                 a
                 man
                 become
                 Lord
                 of
                 a
                 maine
                 Continent
                 ,
                 because
                 hee
                 hath
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 Cottages
                 in
                 the
                 Skirts
                 thereof
                 .
                 That
                 rule
                 which
                 passes
                 through
                 all
                 
                   Municipal
                   lawes
                
                 in
                 particular
                 States
                 ,
                 
                   Interest
                   reipublic
                   &
                   vt
                   quis
                   re
                   sua
                   bene
                   vtatur
                   ,
                   The
                   State
                   must
                   take
                   order
                   ,
                   that
                   euery
                   man
                   improoue
                   that
                   which
                   he
                   hath
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   best
                   aduantage
                   of
                   that
                   State
                   ,
                
                 passes
                 also
                 through
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Nations
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 all
                 
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Municipall
                 Law
                 is
                 to
                 a
                 particular
                 State
                 ,
                 
                   Interest
                   mundo
                   ,
                   The
                   whole
                   world
                   ,
                   all
                   Mankinde
                   must
                   take
                   care
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   places
                   be
                   emprou'd
                   ,
                   as
                   farre
                   as
                   may
                   be
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   best
                   aduantage
                   of
                   Mankinde
                   in
                   generall
                   .
                
                 Againe
                 if
                 the
                 Land
                 be
                 peopled
                 ,
                 and
                 cultiuated
                 by
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Land
                 produce
                 in
                 abundance
                 such
                 things
                 ,
                 for
                 want
                 whereof
                 their
                 neghbours
                 ,
                 or
                 others
                 (
                 being
                 not
                 enemies
                 )
                 perish
                 ,
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Nations
                 may
                 iustifie
                 some
                 force
                 ;
                 in
                 seeking
                 ,
                 by
                 permutation
                 of
                 other
                 commodities
                 which
                 they
                 neede
                 ,
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 some
                 of
                 theirs
                 .
                 Many
                 cases
                 may
                 be
                 put
                 ,
                 when
                 not
                 onely
                 Comerce
                 ,
                 and
                 Trade
                 ,
                 but
                 Plantations
                 in
                 lands
                 ,
                 not
                 formerly
                 ,
                 our
                 owne
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 lawfull
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 that
                 ,
                 
                   Accepistis
                   potestatem
                
                 ,
                 you
                 haue
                 your
                 Commission
                 ,
                 your
                 Patents
                 ,
                 your
                 Charters
                 ,
                 your
                 Seales
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 vpon
                 whose
                 acts
                 ,
                 any
                 priuate
                 Subiect
                 ,
                 in
                 Ciuill
                 matters
                 ,
                 may
                 safely
                 rely
                 .
                 But
                 then
                 ,
                 
                   Accipietis
                   potestatem
                   ,
                   You
                   shall
                   receiue
                   power
                   ,
                
                 sayes
                 the
                 text
                 ;
                 
                 you
                 shall
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 is
                 come
                 vpon
                 you
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 instinct
                 ,
                 the
                 influence
                 ,
                 the
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 enables
                 your
                 Conscience
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 your
                 principall
                 ende
                 is
                 not
                 gaine
                 ,
                 nor
                 glory
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 gaine
                 Soules
                 to
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 this
                 Seales
                 the
                 great
                 Seale
                 ,
                 this
                 iustifies
                 Iustice
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 this
                 authorises
                 Authoritie
                 ,
                 and
                 giues
                 power
                 to
                 strength
                 it selfe
                 .
                 Let
                 the
                 Conscience
                 bee
                 vpright
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 Seales
                 ,
                 and
                 Patents
                 ,
                 and
                 Commissions
                 are
                 wings
                 ;
                 they
                 assist
                 him
                 to
                 flye
                 the
                 faster
                 ;
                 let
                 the
                 Conscience
                 be
                 lame
                 ,
                 and
                 distorted
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 goes
                 vpon
                 Seales
                 ,
                 and
                 Patents
                 ,
                 and
                 Commissions
                 ,
                 goes
                 vpon
                 weake
                 and
                 feeble
                 crouches
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 is
                 come
                 vpon
                 you
                 ,
                 your
                 Conscience
                 rectified
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 haue
                 Power
                 ,
                 a
                 new
                 power
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 ;
                 what
                 to
                 doe
                 ?
                 that
                 followes
                 ,
                 to
                 bee
                 
                   witnesses
                   vnto
                   Christ.
                
                 
              
               
                 Infamy
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 highest
                 punishments
                 that
                 the
                 Law
                 inflicts
                 vpon
                 man
                 ;
                 
                 
                 for
                 it
                 lyes
                 vpon
                 him
                 euen
                 after
                 death
                 :
                 Infamy
                 is
                 the
                 worst
                 punishment
                 ,
                 and
                 Intestabilitie
                 ,
                 (
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 intestable
                 )
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 deepest
                 wounds
                 of
                 infamy
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 worst
                 degree
                 of
                 intestabilitie
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 bee
                 beleeued
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 bee
                 admitted
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 witnesse
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 :
                 he
                 is
                 Intestable
                 that
                 cannot
                 make
                 a
                 Testament
                 ,
                 not
                 giue
                 his
                 owne
                 goods
                 ;
                 and
                 hee
                 Intestable
                 that
                 can
                 receiue
                 nothing
                 by
                 the
                 Testament
                 of
                 another
                 ;
                 hee
                 is
                 Intestable
                 ,
                 in
                 whose
                 behalfe
                 no
                 testimony
                 may
                 be
                 accepted
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 miserably
                 Intestable
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 detestably
                 intestable
                 ,
                 that
                 discredits
                 another
                 man
                 by
                 speaking
                 well
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 him
                 the
                 more
                 suspitious
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 commendations
                 .
                 A
                 Christian
                 in
                 profession
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 Christian
                 in
                 life
                 ,
                 is
                 so
                 intestable
                 so
                 ,
                 hee
                 discredits
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 hardens
                 others
                 against
                 him
                 .
                 
                   Iohn
                   Baptist
                
                 was
                 more
                 then
                 a
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Witnesse
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Witnesse
                 ,
                 
                 becaue
                 hee
                 was
                 like
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 did
                 as
                 hee
                 did
                 ,
                 he
                 lead
                 a
                 holy
                 and
                 a
                 religious
                 life
                 ;
                 so
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Witnesse
                 .
                 That
                 great
                 and
                 glorious
                 name
                 of
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 Witnesse
                 .
                 Saint
                 Stephen
                 was
                 
                   Proto-martyr
                   ,
                   Christs
                
                 first
                 VVitnesse
                 ,
                 because
                 hee
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 did
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 ,
                 that
                 put
                 on
                 his
                 colours
                 ,
                 that
                 drunke
                 of
                 his
                 Cup
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 baptised
                 with
                 his
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 owne
                 bloud
                 :
                 so
                 hee
                 was
                 a
                 VVitnesse
                 .
                 To
                 be
                 Witnesses
                 for
                 Christ
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 like
                 Christ
                 ;
                 to
                 conforme
                 your selues
                 to
                 Christ
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 in
                 the
                 Text
                 ,
                 &
                 you
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 
                   witnesses
                   of
                   Christ
                   in
                
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   in
                   all
                
                 Iudaea
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   in
                
                 Samaria
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   vnto
                   the
                   vttermost
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                
              
               
                 Saint
                 Hierome
                 notes
                 that
                 
                   Iohn
                   Baptist
                
                 was
                 not
                 bid
                 to
                 beare
                 witnesse
                 in
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 the
                 Citie
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 Wildernesse
                 ;
                 he
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 but
                 he
                 :
                 there
                 were
                 but
                 few
                 men
                 to
                 witnes
                 to
                 there
                 ;
                 &
                 those
                 few
                 that
                 were
                 ,
                 came
                 thither
                 with
                 a
                 good
                 disposition
                 to
                 be
                 wrought
                 vpon
                 there
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 there
                 were
                 
                 fewe
                 witnesses
                 to
                 oppose
                 Iohns
                 Testimony
                 ,
                 few
                 tentations
                 ,
                 few
                 worldly
                 alluremēts
                 ,
                 few
                 worldly
                 businesses
                 .
                 One
                 was
                 enough
                 for
                 the
                 Wildernesse
                 ;
                 but
                 for
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Citie
                 ,
                 where
                 all
                 the
                 excuses
                 in
                 the
                 Gospell
                 doe
                 alwaies
                 meete
                 ,
                 they
                 haue
                 bought
                 commodities
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 must
                 vtter
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 haue
                 purchased
                 Lands
                 ,
                 &
                 they
                 must
                 state
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 haue
                 maried
                 Wiues
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 must
                 study
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Citie
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   Ierusalem
                   ,
                   Christ
                
                 sends
                 all
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 little
                 inough
                 .
                 Hee
                 hath
                 sent
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   Preachers
                
                 ,
                 to
                 this
                 Citie
                 ;
                 more
                 then
                 to
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 know
                 .
                 
                   Religious
                   persons
                
                 as
                 they
                 call
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   Cloistered
                   Friars
                
                 are
                 not
                 sent
                 to
                 the
                 Citie
                 ;
                 by
                 their
                 first
                 Canons
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 preach
                 abroad
                 :
                 but
                 for
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 to
                 doe
                 that
                 seruice
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 more
                 in
                 this
                 Citie
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 others
                 ,
                 for
                 there
                 are
                 more
                 
                   Parish
                   Churches
                
                 heere
                 then
                 in
                 others
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 beloued
                 ,
                 if
                 in
                 this
                 Citie
                 ,
                 you
                 haue
                 taken
                 away
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 
                 of
                 the
                 reuenue
                 of
                 the
                 Preacher
                 ,
                 to
                 your selues
                 ,
                 take
                 thus
                 much
                 of
                 his
                 labour
                 vpon
                 your selues
                 to
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 preach
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 by
                 a
                 holy
                 and
                 exemplar
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 religious
                 conuersation
                 .
                 Let
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Citie
                 ,
                 who
                 haue
                 interest
                 in
                 the
                 Gouernment
                 of
                 this
                 Plantation
                 ,
                 be
                 Witnesses
                 of
                 Christ
                 who
                 is
                 
                   Truth
                   it selfe
                
                 ,
                 to
                 all
                 other
                 Gouernours
                 of
                 Companies
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 true
                 and
                 iust
                 proceedings
                 :
                 that
                 as
                 CHRIST
                 said
                 to
                 them
                 who
                 thought
                 themselues
                 greatest
                 ,
                 
                   Except
                   you
                   become
                   as
                   this
                   little
                   Childe
                   ,
                
                 so
                 we
                 may
                 say
                 to
                 the
                 Gouenours
                 of
                 the
                 grearest
                 Companies
                 ,
                 Except
                 you
                 proceed
                 with
                 the
                 integrity
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 iustice
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 clearenesse
                 ,
                 of
                 your
                 
                   little
                   Sister
                
                 ,
                 this
                 Plantation
                 ,
                 you
                 doe
                 not
                 take
                 ,
                 you
                 doe
                 not
                 follow
                 a
                 good
                 example
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 to
                 beare
                 witnesse
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Citie
                 ,
                 to
                 bee
                 examples
                 of
                 Truth
                 ,
                 and
                 Iustice
                 ,
                 and
                 Clearenesse
                 ,
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 this
                 Citie
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Apostles
                 were
                 to
                 do
                 this
                 in
                 Iudaea
                 
                 
                 too
                 ,
                 their
                 seruice
                 lay
                 in
                 the
                 Countrey
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Citie
                 .
                 Birds
                 that
                 are
                 kept
                 in
                 cages
                 may
                 learne
                 some
                 Notes
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 should
                 neuer
                 haue
                 sung
                 in
                 the
                 Woods
                 or
                 Fields
                 ;
                 but
                 yet
                 they
                 may
                 forget
                 their
                 naturall
                 Notes
                 too
                 .
                 Preachers
                 that
                 binde
                 themselues
                 alwaies
                 to
                 Cities
                 and
                 Courts
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   great
                   Auditories
                
                 ,
                 may
                 learne
                 new
                 Notes
                 ;
                 they
                 may
                 become
                 occasionall
                 Preachers
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 the
                 emergent
                 affaires
                 of
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 their
                 Text
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 humors
                 of
                 the
                 hearers
                 their
                 Bible
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 may
                 loose
                 their
                 Naturall
                 Notes
                 ,
                 both
                 the
                 simplicitie
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 boldnesse
                 that
                 belongs
                 to
                 the
                 Preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 :
                 both
                 their
                 power
                 vpon
                 lowe
                 vnderstandings
                 to
                 raise
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 vpon
                 high
                 affection
                 to
                 humble
                 them
                 .
                 They
                 may
                 thinke
                 that
                 their
                 errand
                 is
                 but
                 to
                 knocke
                 at
                 the
                 doore
                 ,
                 to
                 delight
                 the
                 eare
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 search
                 the
                 House
                 ,
                 to
                 ransacke
                 the
                 conscience
                 .
                 Christ
                 left
                 the
                 
                   Ninteie
                   and
                   nine
                
                 for
                 one
                 Sheepe
                 ;
                 populous
                 Cities
                 are
                 for
                 the
                 
                 most
                 part
                 best
                 prouided
                 ;
                 remoter
                 parts
                 need
                 our
                 labour
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 make
                 such
                 differences
                 .
                 Yeoman
                 ,
                 and
                 Labourer
                 ,
                 and
                 Spinster
                 ,
                 are
                 distinctions
                 vpon
                 Earth
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 graue
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 distinction
                 .
                 The
                 Angell
                 that
                 shall
                 call
                 vs
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 dust
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 stand
                 to
                 suruay
                 ,
                 who
                 lyes
                 naked
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 a
                 Coffin
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 Wood
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 Lead
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 a
                 fine
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 a
                 courser
                 Sheet
                 ;
                 In
                 that
                 one
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 forenoone
                 for
                 Lords
                 to
                 rise
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 afternoone
                 for
                 meaner
                 persons
                 to
                 rise
                 after
                 .
                 Christ
                 was
                 not
                 whip'd
                 to
                 saue
                 Beggars
                 ,
                 and
                 crown'd
                 with
                 Thornes
                 to
                 saue
                 Kings
                 :
                 he
                 dyed
                 ,
                 he
                 suffered
                 all
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 whose
                 bearing
                 witnesse
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 as
                 hee
                 did
                 ,
                 must
                 conferre
                 our
                 labours
                 vpon
                 all
                 ,
                 vpon
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 and
                 vpon
                 Iudaea
                 too
                 ,
                 vpon
                 the
                 Citie
                 ,
                 and
                 vpon
                 the
                 Country
                 too
                 .
                 You
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 his
                 witnesses
                 too
                 ,
                 must
                 doe
                 so
                 too
                 ;
                 preach
                 in
                 your
                 iust
                 actions
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 
                 Citie
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Countrey
                 too
                 .
                 Not
                 to
                 Seale
                 vp
                 the
                 secrets
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 misteries
                 of
                 your
                 businesse
                 within
                 the
                 bosome
                 of
                 Merchants
                 ,
                 and
                 exclude
                 all
                 others
                 who
                 nourish
                 an
                 incompatibility
                 betweene
                 
                   Merchants
                   &
                   Gentlemen
                
                 ;
                 that
                 Merchants
                 shall
                 say
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 reproach
                 ,
                 you
                 haue
                 plaid
                 the
                 Gentlemen
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 in
                 equall
                 reproach
                 ,
                 you
                 haue
                 playd
                 the
                 Merchant
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 Merchants
                 growe
                 vp
                 into
                 worshipfull
                 Families
                 ,
                 and
                 worshipfull
                 Families
                 let
                 fall
                 branches
                 amongst
                 Merchants
                 againe
                 ,
                 so
                 for
                 this
                 particular
                 Plantation
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 consider
                 Citie
                 and
                 Countrey
                 to
                 bee
                 one
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 you
                 giue
                 example
                 of
                 a
                 iust
                 gouernment
                 to
                 other
                 companies
                 in
                 the
                 Citie
                 ,
                 (
                 that
                 's
                 your
                 bearing
                 witnesse
                 in
                 
                   Ierusalem
                   ,
                
                 )
                 so
                 you
                 may
                 be
                 content
                 to
                 giue
                 reasons
                 of
                 your
                 proceedings
                 ,
                 and
                 account
                 of
                 moneyes
                 leuied
                 ,
                 ouer
                 the
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 's
                 your
                 bearing
                 witnes
                 in
                 Iudaea
                 .
              
               
               
                 But
                 the
                 
                   Apostles
                   Dioces
                
                 is
                 enlarged
                 ,
                 
                 farther
                 then
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 farther
                 the
                 Iudaea
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 carried
                 into
                 
                   Samaria
                   ;
                   you
                   must
                   beare
                   witnesse
                   of
                   me
                   in
                
                 Samaria
                 .
                 Beloued
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 haue
                 remembred
                 you
                 ,
                 who
                 the
                 Samaritans
                 were
                 ,
                 Men
                 that
                 had
                 not
                 renounced
                 GOD
                 ,
                 but
                 mingled
                 other
                 Gods
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 Men
                 that
                 had
                 not
                 burnt
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 but
                 made
                 Traditions
                 of
                 Men
                 equall
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 easily
                 guesse
                 to
                 whom
                 I
                 apply
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Samaritans
                 now
                 .
                 A
                 Iesuit
                 hath
                 told
                 vs
                 (
                 an
                 ill
                 Intelligencer
                 I
                 confesse
                 ,
                 but
                 euen
                 his
                 Intelligencer
                 ,
                 the
                 Deuill
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 sayes
                 true
                 sometimes
                 )
                 Maldonate
                 sayes
                 ,
                 the
                 Samaritans
                 were
                 odious
                 to
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 vpon
                 the
                 same
                 grounds
                 as
                 Heretiques
                 and
                 Scismatiques
                 to
                 vs
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 ,
                 we
                 know
                 were
                 odious
                 to
                 them
                 for
                 mingling
                 false
                 Gods
                 ,
                 and
                 false
                 worships
                 with
                 the
                 true
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 that
                 be
                 the
                 Caracter
                 of
                 a
                 Samaritan
                 ,
                 wee
                 knowe
                 who
                 are
                 the
                 Samaritans
                 ,
                 who
                 the
                 Heretiques
                 ,
                 who
                 the
                 Scismatiques
                 of
                 our
                 
                 times
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 highest
                 approach
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 Iewes
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Samaritanus
                   es
                   &
                   Daemonium
                   habes
                   ,
                   Thou
                   art
                   a
                   Samaritan
                   &
                   hast
                   a
                   Deuill
                   .
                
                 In
                 our
                 iust
                 detestation
                 of
                 these
                 Men
                 ,
                 we
                 iustly
                 fasten
                 both
                 those
                 vpon
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 they
                 delight
                 in
                 lyes
                 and
                 fill
                 the
                 world
                 with
                 weekely
                 rumors
                 ,
                 
                   Daemonium
                   habit
                
                 ,
                 they
                 haue
                 a
                 Deuill
                 ,
                 
                   quia
                   mendax
                   est
                   &
                   pater
                   eius
                   .
                
                 
                 As
                 they
                 multiply
                 assassinats
                 vpon
                 Princes
                 ,
                 and
                 Massacres
                 vpon
                 people
                 ,
                 
                   Daemonium
                   habent
                
                 ,
                 they
                 haue
                 a
                 
                   Deuill
                   ,
                   quia
                   〈◊〉
                   ab
                   initio
                   :
                
                 as
                 they
                 tosse
                 ,
                 and
                 tumble
                 ,
                 and
                 dispose
                 kingdomes
                 ,
                 
                   Daemonium
                   habent
                
                 ,
                 they
                 haue
                 a
                 
                   Deuill
                   ,
                   Omina
                   haec
                   dabo
                
                 was
                 the
                 Deuils
                 complement
                 :
                 
                 but
                 as
                 they
                 mingle
                 truthes
                 and
                 falshoods
                 together
                 in
                 Religion
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 carry
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Traditions
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 in
                 an
                 euen
                 balance
                 ,
                 
                   Samaritani
                   sunt
                
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 Samaritanes
                 .
                 At
                 first
                 Christ
                 forbad
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 to
                 goe
                 into
                 any
                 Citie
                 of
                 the
                 Samaritans
                 :
                 
                 after
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 preach
                 in
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Beare
                 witnesse
                 first
                 in
                 
                 Ierusalē
                 ;
                 
                 &
                 in
                 Iudaea
                 ;
                 giue
                 good
                 satisfaction
                 especially
                 to
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 houshold
                 of
                 the
                 faithfull
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Citie
                   &
                   Countrey
                
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 satisfie
                 euē
                 those
                 Samaritans
                 too
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 would
                 be
                 satisfied
                 ,
                 what
                 Miracles
                 you
                 work
                 in
                 Virginia
                 ;
                 &
                 what
                 people
                 you
                 haue
                 conuerted
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Christian
                   Faith
                
                 ,
                 there
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 could
                 as
                 easily
                 cal
                 naturall
                 effects
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 or
                 casuall
                 accidents
                 miracles
                 ,
                 or
                 Magical
                 illusions
                 ,
                 miracles
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 do
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 miraculous
                 drawing
                 of
                 a
                 tooth
                 ,
                 a
                 miraculous
                 cutting
                 of
                 a
                 corn
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Iustus
                   Baronius
                
                 saies
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 conuerted
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 miraculously
                 cur'd
                 of
                 the
                 Cholique
                 ,
                 by
                 stooping
                 to
                 kisse
                 the
                 Popes
                 foot
                 ,
                 If
                 we
                 would
                 pile
                 vp
                 Miracles
                 so
                 fast
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Pope
                   Iohn
                   22.
                
                 did
                 in
                 the
                 Canonization
                 of
                 
                   Aquinas
                   ,
                   Tot
                   Miracula
                   confecit
                   ,
                   quot
                   determinauit
                   questiones
                   ,
                
                 he
                 wrought
                 as
                 many
                 miracles
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 resolu'd
                 questions
                 ,
                 we
                 might
                 find
                 Miracles
                 too
                 .
                 In
                 truth
                 ,
                 their
                 greatest
                 Miracle
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 find
                 men
                 to
                 beleeue
                 their
                 miracles
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 
                 rely
                 vpon
                 miracles
                 ,
                 they
                 imply
                 a
                 confession
                 that
                 they
                 induce
                 new
                 doctrines
                 ;
                 that
                 that
                 is
                 old
                 &
                 receiu'd
                 ,
                 needs
                 no
                 miracles
                 ;
                 If
                 they
                 require
                 miracles
                 ,
                 because
                 ,
                 though
                 that
                 be
                 ancient
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 newlybroght
                 into
                 those
                 parts
                 ,
                 we
                 haue
                 the
                 confession
                 of
                 their
                 
                   Iesuit
                   ,
                   Acosta
                
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 doe
                 no
                 miracle
                 in
                 those
                 Indies
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 assignes
                 very
                 good
                 reasons
                 ,
                 why
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 necessary
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 bee
                 expected
                 there
                 .
                 But
                 yet
                 ,
                 yet
                 beare
                 witnesse
                 to
                 these
                 Samaritans
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 point
                 ;
                 labour
                 to
                 giue
                 them
                 satisfaction
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 point
                 of
                 their
                 chardge
                 ,
                 What
                 Heathens
                 you
                 haue
                 conuerted
                 to
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 intended
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 last
                 branch
                 ,
                 
                   You
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   witnesses
                   vnto
                   me
                   both
                   in
                
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 &
                 
                   in
                   all
                
                 Iudaea
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 Samaria
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   vnto
                   the
                   vttermost
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                
              
               
                 Litterally
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 to
                 bee
                 such
                 witnesses
                 for
                 Christ
                 :
                 were
                 they
                 so
                 ?
                 did
                 the
                 Apostles
                 in
                 person
                 ,
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 ouer
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 ?
                 I
                 know
                 
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 hard
                 to
                 multiply
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 in
                 confirmation
                 of
                 that
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 did
                 actually
                 ,
                 and
                 personally
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospell
                 in
                 all
                 Nations
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 life
                 .
                 Christ
                 saies
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Gospell
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   shall
                   be
                   preach'd
                
                 
                 
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   World
                
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 hee
                 tels
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 see
                 something
                 done
                 ,
                 after
                 that
                 ;
                 Therefore
                 they
                 shall
                 liue
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 So
                 he
                 saies
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   You
                   shal
                   be
                   brought
                   before
                   Rulers
                   and
                   Kings
                   for
                   my
                   sake
                
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 the
                 Gospell
                 must
                 first
                 be
                 published
                 among
                 all
                 Nations
                 :
                 In
                 one
                 Euangelist
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Commission
                   ;
                   Preach
                   in
                   my
                   name
                   to
                   all
                   Nations
                   .
                
                 
                 And
                 in
                 another
                 ,
                 the
                 Execution
                 of
                 this
                 
                   Commission
                   ,
                   And
                   they
                   went
                   and
                   preach'd
                   euery
                   where
                   .
                
                 
                 And
                 after
                 the
                 Apostle
                 certifies
                 ,
                 and
                 returnes
                 the
                 execution
                 of
                 this
                 Commission
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Gospell
                   is
                   come
                   and
                   bringeth
                   forth
                   fruit
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   world
                   :
                
                 
                 and
                 vpon
                 those
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 places
                 ,
                 haue
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 beene
                 pleasd
                 ,
                 to
                 ground
                 their
                 literall
                 exposition
                 ,
                 of
                 an
                 actuall
                 and
                 personall
                 
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ouer
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 But
                 had
                 they
                 dream'd
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 which
                 hath
                 been
                 discouer'd
                 since
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 ,
                 wee
                 dispute
                 with
                 perplexitie
                 ,
                 and
                 intricacy
                 enough
                 ,
                 how
                 any
                 men
                 came
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 or
                 how
                 any
                 beastes
                 ,
                 especially
                 such
                 beastes
                 as
                 men
                 were
                 not
                 likely
                 to
                 carry
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 neuer
                 haue
                 doubted
                 to
                 haue
                 admitted
                 a
                 Figure
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 ,
                 
                 
                   The
                   Gospell
                   was
                   preached
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   world
                
                 ;
                 for
                 when
                 Augustus
                 his
                 Decree
                 went
                 out
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   all
                   the
                   World
                   should
                   bee
                   taxed
                   ,
                
                 the
                 Decree
                 and
                 the
                 Taxe
                 went
                 not
                 certainly
                 into
                 the
                 
                   West
                   Indies
                
                 ;
                 when
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 sayes
                 ,
                 
                 
                   That
                   their
                   Faith
                   was
                   spoken
                   of
                   throughout
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   ,
                
                 
                 and
                 that
                 
                   their
                   obedience
                   was
                   come
                   abroad
                   vnto
                   all
                   men
                   ,
                
                 surely
                 the
                 
                   West
                   Indies
                
                 had
                 not
                 heard
                 of
                 the
                 faith
                 and
                 the
                 obedience
                 of
                 the
                 Romanes
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 in
                 Moses
                 time
                 ,
                 they
                 call'd
                 the
                 
                   Mediterranean
                   Sea
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   great
                   Sea
                
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 greatest
                 that
                 those
                 men
                 had
                 then
                 seene
                 ,
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 
                 time
                 ,
                 they
                 call'd
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 knowne
                 and
                 traded
                 in
                 then
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 that
                 ,
                 they
                 preach'd
                 the
                 Gospell
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 as
                 Christ
                 when
                 he
                 said
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 
                 
                   I
                   am
                   with
                   you
                   ,
                   vnto
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                
                 could
                 not
                 intend
                 that
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 person
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 last
                 to
                 the
                 ende
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 succession
                 of
                 Apostolike
                 men
                 ,
                 so
                 when
                 he
                 sayes
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostles
                 should
                 preach
                 him
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 Succession
                 too
                 .
              
               
                 Those
                 of
                 our
                 profession
                 that
                 goe
                 ,
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 send
                 them
                 who
                 goe
                 ,
                 doe
                 all
                 an
                 Apostolicall
                 function
                 .
                 What
                 action
                 soeuer
                 ,
                 hath
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 intention
                 thereof
                 ,
                 a
                 purpose
                 to
                 propagate
                 the
                 Gospell
                 of
                 
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 an
                 Apostolicall
                 action
                 ,
                 Before
                 the
                 ende
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 come
                 ,
                 before
                 this
                 mortality
                 shall
                 put
                 on
                 immortalitie
                 ,
                 
                 before
                 the
                 Creature
                 shal
                 be
                 deliuered
                 of
                 the
                 bondage
                 of
                 corruption
                 vnder
                 which
                 it
                 groanes
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 vnder
                 the
                 Altar
                 
                 shal
                 be
                 silenc'd
                 ,
                 before
                 al
                 thing
                 's
                 shal
                 be
                 subdued
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 his
                 kingdome
                 perfited
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 last
                 Enemy
                 Death
                 destroied
                 ,
                 the
                 Gospell
                 must
                 be
                 preached
                 to
                 those
                 men
                 to
                 whom
                 ye
                 send
                 ;
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 ;
                 furder
                 aud
                 hasten
                 you
                 this
                 blessed
                 ,
                 this
                 ioyfull
                 ,
                 this
                 glorious
                 consummation
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 happie
                 revnion
                 of
                 all
                 bodies
                 to
                 their
                 Soules
                 ,
                 by
                 preaching
                 the
                 Gospell
                 to
                 those
                 men
                 .
                 Preach
                 to
                 them
                 Doctrinally
                 ,
                 preach
                 to
                 thē
                 Practically
                 ;
                 Enamore
                 them
                 with
                 your
                 Iustice
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 farre
                 as
                 may
                 consist
                 with
                 your
                 security
                 )
                 your
                 Ciuilitie
                 ;
                 but
                 inflame
                 them
                 with
                 your
                 godlinesse
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 Religion
                 .
                 Bring
                 them
                 to
                 loue
                 and
                 Reuerence
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 that
                 King
                 ,
                 that
                 sends
                 men
                 to
                 teach
                 them
                 the
                 wayes
                 of
                 Ciuilitie
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 feare
                 and
                 adore
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 that
                 
                   King
                   of
                   Kings
                
                 ,
                 that
                 sends
                 men
                 to
                 teach
                 them
                 the
                 waies
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 next
                 world
                 .
                 Those
                 amongst
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 old
                 now
                 ,
                 shall
                 passe
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 with
                 this
                 great
                 comfort
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 contributed
                 
                 to
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 that
                 Common
                 Wealth
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 liue
                 not
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 groath
                 thereof
                 to
                 perfection
                 :
                 
                 Apollos
                 watred
                 ,
                 but
                 Paul
                 planted
                 ;
                 hee
                 that
                 begun
                 the
                 worke
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 greater
                 man.
                 And
                 you
                 that
                 are
                 young
                 now
                 ,
                 may
                 liue
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 Enemy
                 as
                 much
                 empeach'd
                 by
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 friends
                 ,
                 yea
                 Children
                 ,
                 aswell
                 accō
                 modated
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 as
                 any
                 other
                 .
                 You
                 shall
                 haue
                 made
                 this
                 Iland
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 but
                 as
                 the
                 Suburbs
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 world
                 ,
                 a
                 Bridge
                 ,
                 a
                 Gallery
                 to
                 the
                 new
                 ;
                 to
                 ioyne
                 all
                 to
                 that
                 world
                 that
                 shall
                 neuer
                 grow
                 old
                 ,
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 heauen
                 ,
                 You
                 shall
                 add
                 persons
                 to
                 this
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 heauen
                 ,
                 and
                 adde
                 names
                 to
                 the
                 Bookes
                 of
                 our
                 Chonicles
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Booke
                 of
                 Life
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 end
                 all
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Orators
                 which
                 declaimd
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Roman
                   Emperors
                
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 Panegyriques
                 ,
                 tooke
                 that
                 way
                 to
                 make
                 those
                 Emperours
                 see
                 ,
                 what
                 
                 they
                 were
                 bound
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 in
                 those
                 publique
                 Orations
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 Emporors
                 had
                 done
                 so
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 that
                 increased
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 the
                 Subiect
                 to
                 the
                 Prince
                 ,
                 to
                 bee
                 so
                 tolde
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 had
                 done
                 those
                 great
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 it
                 conuayd
                 a
                 Counsell
                 into
                 the
                 Prince
                 to
                 doe
                 them
                 after
                 .
                 )
                 As
                 their
                 way
                 was
                 to
                 procure
                 things
                 to
                 bee
                 done
                 ,
                 by
                 saying
                 they
                 were
                 done
                 ,
                 so
                 beloued
                 I
                 haue
                 taken
                 a
                 contrary
                 way
                 :
                 for
                 when
                 I
                 ,
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 exhortation
                 ,
                 all
                 this
                 while
                 haue
                 seem'd
                 to
                 tell
                 you
                 what
                 should
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 you
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 ,
                 indeed
                 ,
                 but
                 told
                 the
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 what
                 hath
                 beene
                 done
                 already
                 :
                 neither
                 do
                 I
                 speake
                 to
                 moue
                 a
                 wheele
                 that
                 stood
                 still
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 keepe
                 the
                 wheele
                 in
                 due
                 motion
                 ;
                 nor
                 perswade
                 you
                 to
                 begin
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 continue
                 a
                 good
                 worke
                 ,
                 nor
                 propose
                 forreigne
                 ,
                 but
                 your
                 own
                 Examples
                 ,
                 to
                 do
                 still
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 haue
                 done
                 hitherto
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 especially
                 in
                 my
                 contemplation
                 ,
                 the
                 conuersion
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 receiu'd
                 ,
                 so
                 I
                 can
                 giue
                 
                 this
                 Testimony
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 those
                 persons
                 ,
                 who
                 haue
                 sent
                 in
                 moneys
                 ,
                 and
                 conceal'd
                 their
                 names
                 ,
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 ,
                 almost
                 all
                 ,
                 haue
                 limited
                 their
                 deuotion
                 ,
                 and
                 contribution
                 vpon
                 that
                 point
                 ,
                 the
                 propagation
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 conuersion
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 building
                 and
                 beautifying
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 instruction
                 and
                 education
                 of
                 their
                 young
                 Children
                 .
                 
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                
                 himselfe
                 
                   is
                   yesterday
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   day
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   for
                   euer
                   .
                
                 In
                 the
                 aduancing
                 of
                 his
                 glory
                 ,
                 be
                 you
                 so
                 to
                 ,
                 yesterday
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 for
                 euer
                 ;
                 here
                 ;
                 and
                 hereafter
                 ,
                 when
                 time
                 shall
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 yesterday
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 to
                 day
                 ,
                 yet
                 for
                 euer
                 and
                 euer
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 enioy
                 that
                 ioy
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 glorie
                 ,
                 which
                 no
                 ill
                 accident
                 can
                 attaine
                 to
                 diminish
                 ,
                 or
                 Eclipse
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 Prayer
                 .
              
               
                 VVE
                 returne
                 to
                 thee
                 againe
                 ,
                 O
                 GOD
                 ,
                 with
                 praise
                 and
                 prayer
                 ;
                 as
                 for
                 all
                 thy
                 mercies
                 from
                 before
                 minutes
                 began
                 ,
                 to
                 this
                 minute
                 ,
                 from
                 our
                 Election
                 to
                 this
                 present
                 beame
                 of
                 Sanctification
                 which
                 thou
                 hast
                 shed
                 vpon
                 vs
                 now
                 .
                 And
                 more
                 particularly
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 hast
                 afforded
                 vs
                 that
                 great
                 dignity
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 this
                 way
                 ,
                 witnesses
                 of
                 thy
                 Sonne
                 
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 instruments
                 of
                 his
                 glory
                 .
                 Looke
                 gratiously
                 ,
                 and
                 looke
                 powerfully
                 vpon
                 this
                 body
                 ,
                 which
                 thou
                 hast
                 bene
                 now
                 some
                 yeares
                 in
                 building
                 and
                 compacting
                 together
                 ,
                 this
                 Plantation
                 .
                 Looke
                 gratiously
                 vpon
                 the
                 Head
                 of
                 this
                 Body
                 ,
                 our
                 Soueraigne
                 and
                 blesse
                 him
                 with
                 a
                 good
                 disposion
                 to
                 this
                 work
                 ,
                 and
                 blesse
                 him
                 for
                 that
                 disposition
                 :
                 Looke
                 gratiously
                 vpon
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 as
                 the
                 braine
                 of
                 this
                 body
                 ,
                 those
                 who
                 by
                 his
                 power
                 .
                 
                 counsell
                 ,
                 and
                 aduise
                 ,
                 and
                 assist
                 in
                 the
                 Gouernment
                 thereof
                 :
                 blesse
                 them
                 with
                 disposition
                 to
                 vnity
                 and
                 concord
                 ,
                 and
                 blesse
                 them
                 for
                 that
                 disposition
                 :
                 Looke
                 gratiously
                 vpon
                 them
                 who
                 are
                 as
                 Eyes
                 of
                 this
                 Body
                 ,
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 who
                 haue
                 any
                 interest
                 therein
                 :
                 blesse
                 them
                 with
                 a
                 disposition
                 to
                 preach
                 there
                 ,
                 to
                 pray
                 heere
                 ,
                 to
                 exhort
                 euery
                 where
                 for
                 the
                 aduancement
                 thereof
                 ,
                 &
                 bless
                 them
                 for
                 that
                 disposition
                 .
                 Blesse
                 them
                 who
                 are
                 the
                 Feete
                 of
                 this
                 body
                 ,
                 who
                 goe
                 thither
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Hands
                 of
                 this
                 body
                 ,
                 who
                 labour
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 them
                 who
                 are
                 the
                 Heart
                 of
                 this
                 bodie
                 ,
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 heartily
                 affected
                 ,
                 and
                 declare
                 actually
                 that
                 heartinesse
                 to
                 this
                 action
                 ,
                 blesse
                 them
                 all
                 with
                 a
                 cheerefull
                 disposition
                 to
                 that
                 ,
                 and
                 bless
                 them
                 for
                 that
                 disposition
                 .
                 Bless
                 it
                 so
                 in
                 this
                 calme
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 tempest
                 comes
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 ride
                 it
                 out
                 safely
                 ;
                 blesse
                 it
                 so
                 with
                 friends
                 now
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 stand
                 against
                 Enemies
                 hereafter
                 ;
                 prepare
                 thy selfe
                 a
                 
                 glorious
                 haruest
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 giue
                 vs
                 leaue
                 to
                 be
                 thy
                 Labourers
                 ,
                 That
                 so
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 thy
                 Saints
                 being
                 fulfilled
                 ,
                 wee
                 may
                 with
                 better
                 assurance
                 ioyne
                 in
                 that
                 prayer
                 ,
                 
                   Come
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   come
                   quickly
                
                 ,
                 &
                 so
                 meet
                 all
                 in
                 that
                 kingdome
                 which
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 GOD
                 hath
                 purchased
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 inestimable
                 price
                 of
                 his
                 incorruptible
                 bloud
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 glorious
                 Sonne
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Amen
                 .
              
               
                 FINIS
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               Errata
               .
            
             
               Page
               10.
               line
               14
               for
               Three
               ,
               read
               There
               ,
            
             
               2
               l.
               2
               for
               Co
               read
               To.
               
            
             
               20
               l.
               7
               Dele
               Interrogat
               .
               ?
            
             
               29
               l.
               20
               Dele
               So.
               
            
             
               39
               l.
               13
               Dele
               Yet
               .
            
             
               Other
               errors
               there
               are
               ,
               in
               mis-printing
               ,
               or
               in
               transposing
               letters
               ,
               or
               in
               misplacing
               Citations
               in
               the
               Margin
               ,
               which
               will
               not
               (
               I
               thinke
               )
               hinder
               any
               willling
               Reader
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               Encaenia
               .
               THE
               FEAST
               OF
               DEDICATION
               .
               CELEBRATED
               AT
               LINCOLNES
               INNE
               ,
               in
               a
               Sermon
               there
               vpon
               Ascension
               day
               ,
               1623.
               
            
             
               
                 At
                 the
                 Dedication
                 of
                 a
                 new
                 Chappell
              
               there
               ,
               Consecrated
               by
               the
               Right
               Reuerend
               Father
               in
               God
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               of
               LONDON
               .
            
             
               
                 Preached
                 by
              
               IOHN
               DONNE
               ,
               Deane
               of
               St.
               PAVLS
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               by
               AVG.
               MAT.
               for
               THOMAS
               IONES
               ,
               and
               are
               to
               bee
               sold
               at
               his
               Shop
               in
               the
               Strand
               ,
               at
               the
               blacke
               Rauen
               ,
               neere
               vnto
               Saint
               Clements
               Church
               .
               1623.
               
            
          
           
             
             
             
               TO
               THE
               MASTERS
               OF
               THE
               BENCH
               ,
               AND
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Honourable
               Societie
               of
               LINCOLNES
               INNE
               .
            
             
               IT
               pleased
               you
               to
               exercise
               your
               interest
               in
               me
               ,
               and
               to
               expresse
               your
               fauour
               to
               mee
               ,
               in
               inuiting
               mee
               to
               preach
               this
               Sermon
               :
               and
               it
               hath
               pleased
               you
               to
               doe
               both
               ouer
               againe
               ,
               in
               inuiting
               me
               to
               publish
               it
               .
               To
               this
               latter
               seruice
               I
               was
               the
               more
               inclinable
               ,
               because
               ,
               though
               in
               it
               I
               had
               no
               occasion
               to
               handle
               any
               matter
               of
               Controuersie
               betweene
               vs
               ,
               and
               those
               of
               the
               
                 Romane
                 Perswasion
              
               ,
               yet
               the
               whole
               body
               and
               frame
               of
               the
               Sermon
               ,
               is
               opposed
               against
               one
               pestilent
               calumny
               of
               theirs
               ,
               that
               
               wee
               haue
               cast
               off
               all
               distinction
               of
               places
               ,
               and
               of
               dayes
               ,
               and
               all
               outward
               meanes
               of
               assisting
               the
               deuotion
               of
               the
               Congregation
               .
               For
               this
               vse
               ,
               I
               am
               not
               sorry
               that
               it
               is
               made
               publique
               ,
               for
               I
               shall
               neuer
               bee
               sorry
               to
               appeare
               plainly
               ,
               and
               openly
               ,
               and
               directly
               ,
               without
               disguise
               or
               modification
               ,
               in
               the
               vindicating
               of
               our
               Church
               from
               the
               imputations
               and
               calumnies
               of
               that
               Aduersary
               .
               If
               it
               had
               no
               publique
               vse
               ,
               yet
               I
               should
               satisfie
               my selfe
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               done
               in
               obedience
               to
               that
               ,
               which
               you
               may
               call
               your
               Request
               ,
               but
               I
               shall
               call
               your
               Commandement
               vpon
            
             
               Your
               very
               humble
               Seruant
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               .
               IOHN
               DONNE
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Prayer
               before
               the
               Sermon
               .
            
             
               OEternall
               ,
               and
               most
               gracious
               God
               ,
               Father
               of
               our
               Lord
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               ;
               and
               in
               him
               ,
               of
               all
               those
               that
               are
               his
               ,
               As
               thou
               diddest
               make
               him
               so
               much
               ours
               ,
               as
               that
               he
               became
               like
               vs
               ,
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               sinne
               onely
               excepted
               ,
               make
               vs
               so
               much
               his
               ,
               as
               that
               we
               may
               be
               like
               him
               ,
               euen
               without
               the
               exception
               of
               sinne
               ,
               that
               all
               our
               sinnes
               may
               bee
               buryed
               in
               his
               wounds
               ,
               and
               drowned
               in
               his
               Blood.
               And
               as
               this
               day
               wee
               celebrate
               his
               Ascension
               to
               thee
               ,
               bee
               pleased
               to
               accept
               our
               endeauour
               of
               conforming
               our selues
               to
               his
               patterne
               ,
               in
               raysing
               this
               place
               for
               our
               Ascension
               to
               him
               .
               Leane
               vpon
               these
               Pinnacles
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               as
               thou
               diddist
               vpon
               
                 Iacobs
                 Ladder
              
               ,
               and
               hearken
               after
               vs.
               Bee
               this
               thine
               Arke
               ,
               and
               let
               thy
               Doue
               ,
               thy
               blessed
               Spirit
               ,
               come
               in
               and
               out
               ,
               at
               these
               Windowes
               :
               and
               let
               a
               full
               pot
               of
               thy
               Manna
               ,
               a
               good
               measure
               of
               thy
               Word
               ,
               and
               an
               
               effectuall
               preaching
               thereof
               ,
               bee
               euermore
               preserued
               ,
               and
               euermore
               bee
               distributed
               in
               this
               place
               .
               Let
               the
               Leprosie
               of
               Superstition
               neuer
               enter
               within
               these
               Walles
               ,
               nor
               the
               hand
               of
               Sacriledge
               euer
               fall
               vpon
               them
               .
               And
               in
               these
               walles
               ,
               to
               them
               that
               loue
               Profit
               and
               Gaine
               ,
               manifest
               thou
               thy selfe
               as
               a
               Treasure
               ,
               and
               fill
               them
               so
               ;
               To
               them
               that
               loue
               Pleasure
               ,
               manifest
               thy selfe
               ,
               as
               Marrow
               and
               Fatnesse
               ,
               and
               fill
               them
               so
               ;
               And
               to
               them
               that
               loue
               Preferment
               ,
               manifest
               thy selfe
               ,
               as
               a
               Kingdome
               ,
               and
               fill
               them
               so
               ;
               that
               so
               thou
               mayest
               bee
               all
               vnto
               all
               ;
               giue
               thy selfe
               wholly
               to
               vs
               all
               ,
               and
               make
               vs
               all
               wholly
               thine
               .
               Accept
               our
               humble
               thanks
               for
               all
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               
                 IOHN
                 10.
                 22.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 it
                 was
                 at
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 the
                 Feast
                 of
                 the
                 Dedication
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 Winter
                 ;
                 and
                 Iesus
                 walked
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 in
                 Salomons
                 Porch
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SAint
                 Basill
              
               in
               a
               Sermon
               vpon
               the
               114.
               
               
               Psalme
               ;
               vpon
               the
               like
               occasion
               as
               drawes
               vs
               together
               now
               ,
               The
               consecration
               of
               a
               Church
               ,
               makes
               this
               the
               reason
               and
               the
               excuse
               of
               his
               late
               comming
               thither
               to
               doe
               that
               Seruice
               ,
               that
               he
               stayd
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               to
               consecrate
               another
               Church
               :
               I
               hope
               euery
               person
               heere
               hath
               done
               so
               ;
               consecrated
               himselfe
               ,
               who
               is
               a
               
               Temple
               of
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               ;
               before
               hee
               came
               to
               assist
               ,
               or
               to
               testifie
               the
               consecration
               of
               this
               place
               of
               the
               Seruice
               of
               
                 God.
                 
                 Nostra
                 festiuitas
                 hec
                 est
                 ,
                 quia
                 de
                 Ecclesia
                 nostra
              
               ;
               sayes
               
                 Saint
                 Bernard
              
               .
               This
               Festiuall
               belongs
               to
               vs
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               the
               consecration
               of
               that
               place
               ,
               which
               is
               ours
               ,
               
                 Magis
                 autem
                 nostra
                 ,
                 quia
                 de
                 nobis
                 ipsis
                 :
              
               But
               it
               is
               more
               properly
               our
               Festiuall
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               the
               consecration
               of
               our selues
               to
               Gods
               seruice
               .
               For
               ,
               
                 Sanctae
                 Animae
                 propter
                 inhabitantem
                 Spiritum
              
               ;
               your
               Soules
               are
               holy
               ,
               by
               the
               inhabitation
               of
               Gods
               holy
               spirit
               ,
               who
               dwells
               in
               them
               .
               
                 Sancta
                 corpor
                 a
                 propter
                 inhabitantem
                 animam
              
               ;
               Your
               Bodies
               are
               holy
               ,
               by
               the
               inhabitation
               of
               those
               sanctified
               
                 Soules
                 .
                 Sancti
                 parietes
                 ,
                 propter
                 Corpora
                 Sanctorum
                 .
              
               These
               walles
               are
               holy
               ,
               because
               the
               Saints
               of
               God
               meet
               here
               within
               these
               walls
               to
               glorifie
               him
               .
               But
               yet
               these
               places
               are
               not
               onely
               consecrated
               &
               sanctified
               by
               your
               comming
               ;
               but
               to
               bee
               sanctified
               also
               for
               your
               comming
               ;
               
               that
               so
               ,
               as
               the
               Congregation
               sanctifies
               the
               place
               ,
               the
               place
               may
               sanctifie
               the
               Congregation
               too
               .
               They
               must
               accompany
               one
               another
               ;
               holy
               persons
               and
               holy
               places
               ;
               If
               men
               would
               wash
               sheep
               in
               the
               Baptisterie
               ,
               in
               the
               Font
               ,
               those
               sheep
               were
               not
               christned
               .
               If
               prophane
               men
               ,
               or
               idolatrous
               men
               ,
               pray
               here
               after
               their
               way
               ,
               their
               prayers
               are
               not
               sanctified
               by
               the
               place
               .
               Neither
               if
               it
               be
               after
               polluted
               ,
               doth
               the
               place
               retain
               that
               sanctitie
               ,
               which
               is
               this
               day
               to
               be
               deriued
               vpon
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               bee
               imprinted
               in
               it
               .
            
             
               Our
               Text
               settles
               vs
               vpon
               both
               these
               considerations
               ,
               
               The
               holy
               place
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               person
               .
               It
               was
               the
               
                 Feast
                 of
                 the
                 Dedication
              
               :
               there
               's
               the
               holinesse
               of
               the
               place
               ;
               And
               the
               holy
               person
               ,
               was
               holinesse
               it selfe
               in
               the
               person
               of
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               ,
               who
               
                 walked
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 in
                 Salomons
                 Porch
                 .
              
               These
               two
               will
               bee
               our
               two
               parts
               :
               And
               the
               first
               of
               these
               wee
               shall
               make
               vp
               of
               these
               pieces
               .
               First
               ,
               we
               shall
               see
               a
               lawfull
               vse
               of
               Feasts
               ,
               of
               
                 Festiuall
                 
                 dayes
              
               .
               And
               then
               of
               other
               Feasts
               ,
               then
               were
               instituted
               by
               
                 God
                 himselfe
              
               ;
               diuers
               were
               so
               ;
               this
               was
               not
               .
               And
               thirdly
               ,
               not
               only
               a
               festiuall
               solemnizing
               of
               some
               one
               thing
               ,
               at
               some
               one
               time
               ,
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               but
               an
               Anniuersary
               returning
               to
               that
               folemnitie
               euery
               yeare
               ;
               And
               lastly
               ,
               in
               that
               first
               part
               ,
               this
               Festiuall
               in
               particular
               ,
               The
               Feast
               of
               the
               Dedication
               of
               the
               Temple
               :
               that
               fanctified
               the
               place
               ,
               that
               shall
               determine
               that
               part
               .
               In
               the
               second
               part
               ,
               
                 The
                 holinesse
                 of
                 the
                 person
              
               ,
               we
               shall
               carry
               your
               thoughts
               no
               farther
               ,
               but
               vpon
               this
               ,
               That
               euen
               this
               holy
               person
               Iesus
               himselfe
               ,
               would
               haue
               recourse
               to
               this
               place
               ,
               thus
               dedicated
               ,
               thus
               sanctified
               :
               And
               vpon
               this
               ,
               that
               hee
               would
               doe
               that
               especially
               at
               such
               times
               ,
               as
               hee
               might
               countenance
               and
               authorise
               the
               Ordinances
               and
               Institutions
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               had
               appointed
               this
               Festiuall
               .
               And
               this
               ,
               sayes
               the
               Text
               ,
               he
               did
               in
               the
               Winter
               :
               First
               ,
               
                 Etsi
                 Hiems
              
               ,
               though
               it
               were
               Winter
               ,
               hee
               
               came
               ,
               and
               walked
               in
               the
               Porch
               ,
               a
               little
               inconuenience
               kept
               him
               not
               off
               :
               And
               ,
               
                 Quia
                 Hiems
              
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               Winter
               ,
               he
               walked
               in
               the
               Porch
               which
               was
               couered
               ,
               not
               in
               the
               Temple
               which
               was
               open
               .
               So
               that
               heere
               with
               modestie
               ,
               and
               without
               scandall
               he
               condemned
               not
               the
               fauouring
               of
               a
               mans
               health
               ,
               euen
               in
               the
               
                 Temple
                 ,
                 And
                 it
                 was
                 at
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 the
                 Feast
                 of
                 the
                 Dedication
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 Winter
                 ;
                 and
                 Iesus
                 walked
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 in
                 Salomons
                 Porch
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               our
               first
               part
               ,
               
               
                 Holy
                 places
              
               ,
               wee
               looke
               first
               vpon
               the
               times
               of
               our
               meeting
               there
               ,
               
                 Holy
                 dayes
              
               .
               The
               root
               of
               all
               those
               is
               the
               Sabboth
               ,
               that
               God
               planted
               himselfe
               ,
               euen
               in
               himselfe
               ,
               in
               his
               owne
               rest
               ,
               from
               the
               Creation
               .
               But
               the
               root
               ,
               and
               those
               branches
               which
               grow
               from
               that
               root
               ,
               are
               of
               the
               same
               nature
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               name
               :
               And
               therefore
               as
               well
               of
               the
               flower
               ,
               as
               of
               the
               root
               of
               a
               Rose
               ,
               or
               of
               a
               Violet
               ,
               we
               would
               say
               ,
               This
               is
               a
               Violet
               ,
               this
               is
               a
               Rose
               ,
               so
               as
               well
               to
               other
               
               Feasts
               of
               Gods
               institution
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               first
               
                 Sabboth
                 ,
                 God
              
               giues
               that
               name
               ;
               hee
               cals
               those
               seuerall
               Feasts
               which
               he
               instituted
               ,
               Sabboths
               ;
               enioynes
               the
               same
               things
               to
               be
               done
               vpon
               them
               ,
               inflicts
               the
               same
               punishments
               vpon
               them
               that
               breake
               them
               .
               
               So
               that
               there
               is
               one
               Moralitie
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               soule
               of
               all
               Sabboths
               ,
               of
               all
               Festiualls
               ;
               howsoeuer
               all
               Sabboths
               haue
               a
               ceremoniall
               part
               in
               them
               ,
               yet
               there
               is
               a
               Morall
               part
               that
               inanimates
               them
               all
               ;
               they
               are
               elemented
               of
               Ceremonie
               ,
               but
               they
               animated
               with
               Moralitie
               .
               And
               that
               Moralitie
               is
               in
               them
               all
               ,
               Rest
               :
               for
               if
               Adam
               could
               name
               creatures
               according
               to
               their
               nature
               ,
               God
               could
               name
               his
               Sabboth
               according
               to
               the
               nature
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               Sabboth
               is
               Rest.
               It
               is
               a
               Rest
               of
               two
               kindes
               ;
               our
               rest
               ,
               and
               Gods
               rest
               .
               Our
               rest
               is
               the
               cessation
               from
               labour
               on
               those
               dayes
               ;
               Gods
               rest
               ,
               is
               our
               sanctifying
               of
               the
               day
               :
               for
               so
               in
               the
               religious
               sacrifice
               of
               Noah
               ,
               when
               hee
               was
               come
               out
               of
               the
               Arke
               ,
               
               God
               is
               said
               
               to
               haue
               smelt
               ,
               
                 Odorem
                 quietis
              
               ,
               the
               sauour
               of
               rest
               :
               vpon
               those
               dayes
               we
               rest
               from
               seruing
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               God
               rests
               in
               our
               seruing
               of
               him
               .
               And
               as
               God
               takes
               a
               tenth
               part
               of
               our
               goods
               ,
               in
               Tythes
               ,
               but
               yet
               he
               takes
               more
               too
               ,
               he
               takes
               Sacrifices
               ,
               so
               though
               he
               take
               a
               seuenth
               part
               of
               our
               time
               in
               the
               Sabboth
               ,
               yet
               he
               takes
               more
               too
               ,
               he
               appoints
               other
               Sabboths
               ,
               other
               Festiualls
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               haue
               more
               glory
               ,
               and
               we
               more
               Rest
               :
               for
               all
               wherin
               those
               two
               concurre
               ,
               are
               
                 Sabboths
                 Vacate
                 &
                 videte
                 quoniam
                 ego
                 sum
                 Dominus
              
               sayes
               God.
               
               First
               vacate
               ,
               rest
               from
               your
               bodily
               labours
               ,
               distinguish
               the
               day
               ,
               and
               then
               videte
               ,
               come
               hither
               into
               the
               Lords
               presence
               ,
               and
               worship
               the
               Lord
               your
               God
               ,
               sanctifie
               the
               day
               :
               And
               in
               all
               the
               Sabboths
               there
               is
               still
               a
               Cessate
               ,
               
               and
               a
               
                 Humiliate
                 animas
              
               ,
               bodily
               rest
               ,
               and
               spirituall
               sanctifying
               of
               the
               day
               .
               
                 Holy
                 dayes
              
               then
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               dayes
               seposed
               for
               
                 holy
                 vses
              
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               outward
               &
               publike
               seruice
               of
               God
               ,
               are
               in
               Nature
               ,
               and
               
               in
               that
               
                 Morall
                 Law
              
               which
               is
               written
               in
               the
               heart
               of
               man.
               That
               such
               dayes
               there
               must
               be
               is
               Morall
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               Morall
               too
               ,
               that
               all
               things
               in
               the
               seruice
               of
               God
               bee
               done
               in
               order
               ;
               and
               this
               also
               ,
               that
               obedience
               be
               giuen
               to
               Superiours
               ,
               in
               those
               things
               wherein
               they
               are
               Superiors
               .
               And
               therfore
               it
               was
               to
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               as
               well
               Morall
               ,
               to
               obserue
               the
               certaine
               dayes
               which
               God
               had
               determined
               ,
               as
               to
               obserue
               any
               at
               all
               .
               Not
               that
               Gods
               commandement
               limitting
               the
               dayes
               ,
               infused
               a
               Moralitie
               into
               those
               particular
               dayes
               :
               for
               Moralitie
               is
               perpetuall
               ;
               and
               if
               that
               had
               been
               Morall
               ,
               it
               must
               haue
               been
               so
               before
               ,
               and
               it
               must
               bee
               so
               still
               ;
               Gods
               determining
               the
               dayes
               did
               not
               infuse
               ,
               not
               induce
               a
               Moralitie
               there
               ,
               but
               it
               awakened
               a
               former
               Moralitie
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               an
               obedience
               to
               the
               commandement
               ,
               for
               that
               time
               ,
               which
               God
               had
               appoynted
               that
               for
               them
               ;
               for
               this
               Obedience
               ,
               and
               Order
               is
               perpetuall
               ,
               and
               so
               ,
               Morall
               .
               We
               depart
               therfore
               from
               that
               error
               ,
               which
               
               those
               ancient
               Heretiques
               ,
               the
               Ebionites
               begun
               ,
               and
               some
               laboured
               to
               refresh
               in
               
                 Saint
                 Gregories
              
               time
               ,
               and
               which
               continues
               in
               practise
               in
               some
               places
               of
               the
               world
               still
               ;
               To
               obserue
               both
               the
               
                 Iewes
                 Sabbath
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Christians
                 ,
                 Satterday
              
               ,
               and
               Sunday
               too
               ;
               because
               the
               Sabboth
               is
               called
               
                 Pactum
                 sempiternum
              
               :
               
               for
               to
               that
               any
               of
               
                 Saint
                 Augustines
              
               Answeres
               will
               serue
               ;
               either
               that
               it
               is
               called
               euerlasting
               ,
               because
               it
               signified
               an
               euerlasting
               rest
               ;
               (
               where
               be
               pleased
               to
               note
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               that
               
                 Holy
                 dayes
                 ,
                 Sabbaths
              
               ,
               are
               not
               onely
               instituted
               for
               Order
               ,
               but
               they
               haue
               their
               Mystery
               ,
               and
               their
               Signification
               ;
               for
               
                 Holy
                 dayes
              
               ,
               
               (
               as
               the
               Text
               calls
               them
               there
               )
               and
               
                 New
                 Moones
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Sabboth
               ,
               were
               but
               shadowes
               of
               things
               to
               come
               :
               )
               or
               else
               the
               Sabboth
               was
               called
               euerlasting
               to
               them
               ,
               because
               it
               bound
               them
               euerlastingly
               ,
               and
               they
               might
               neuer
               intermit
               it
               ,
               as
               some
               other
               ceremonies
               they
               might
               .
               But
               their
               Sabboths
               bind
               not
               vs
               ;
               we
               depart
               from
               them
               who
               thinke
               so
               ;
               
               and
               so
               we
               doe
               from
               them
               ,
               who
               think
               we
               are
               bound
               to
               no
               Festiualls
               at
               all
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               to
               none
               but
               the
               Sabboth
               .
               For
               God
               requires
               as
               much
               seruice
               from
               vs
               ,
               as
               from
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               and
               to
               them
               hee
               enlarged
               his
               Sabboths
               ,
               and
               made
               them
               diuers
               .
               But
               those
               were
               of
               Gods
               immediat
               institution
               :
               but
               all
               that
               the
               Iewes
               obserued
               were
               not
               so
               ;
               and
               that
               's
               our
               next
               consideration
               ,
               Festiualls
               instituted
               by
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               At
               first
               ,
               
               when
               God
               was
               alone
               ,
               it
               is
               but
               Faciamus
               ,
               let
               
                 vs
                 ,
                 vs
              
               the
               Trinity
               make
               man.
               This
               was
               ,
               when
               God
               was
               ,
               as
               we
               may
               say
               ,
               
                 in
                 Coelibatu
              
               .
               But
               after
               God
               hath
               taken
               his
               spouse
               ,
               maried
               the
               Church
               ,
               then
               it
               is
               
                 Capite
                 nobis
                 vulpes
              
               ,
               
               doe
               you
               take
               the
               little
               Foxes
               ,
               you
               the
               Church
               ;
               for
               our
               vines
               haue
               grapes
               ;
               the
               vines
               are
               
                 ours
                 ;
                 yours
              
               and
               mine
               sayes
               Christ
               to
               the
               Church
               :
               and
               therfore
               do
               you
               looke
               to
               them
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               I.
               The
               Tables
               of
               the
               law
               God
               himselfe
               writ
               ,
               and
               gaue
               them
               written
               to
               Moses
               :
               he
               left
               none
               of
               that
               to
               him
               ;
               not
               
               a
               power
               to
               make
               other
               Lawes
               like
               those
               lawes
               :
               but
               for
               the
               Tabernacle
               ,
               which
               concern'd
               the
               outward
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               
               that
               was
               to
               be
               made
               by
               
                 Moses
                 ,
                 Iuxta
                 similitudinem
              
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               paterne
               which
               God
               had
               shewed
               him
               .
               God
               hath
               giuen
               the
               Church
               a
               paterne
               of
               
                 Holy
                 dayes
              
               ,
               in
               those
               Sabboths
               which
               hee
               himselfe
               instituted
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               the
               paterne
               ,
               the
               Church
               hath
               instituted
               more
               :
               
               and
               
                 Recte
                 festa
                 Ecclesiae
                 colunt
                 quise
                 Ecclesiae
                 filios
                 recognoscunt
                 :
              
               They
               who
               disdaine
               not
               the
               name
               of
               sonnes
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               refuse
               not
               to
               celebrate
               the
               daies
               which
               are
               of
               the
               Churches
               institution
               .
               There
               was
               no
               immediate
               commandement
               of
               God
               for
               that
               
                 Holy
                 day
              
               ,
               which
               
                 Mor
                 dechai
              
               ,
               
               by
               his
               letters
               establish'd
               ;
               but
               yet
               the
               Iewes
               vndertooke
               to
               do
               as
               Mordechai
               had
               written
               to
               them
               .
               There
               was
               no
               such
               commandement
               for
               this
               
                 Holy
                 day
              
               ,
               in
               the
               Text
               ;
               and
               yet
               that
               was
               obferued
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               they
               had
               any
               beeing
               .
               And
               where
               the
               reason
               remaines
               ,
               the
               
               practise
               may
               ;
               The
               Iewes
               did
               ,
               we
               may
               institute
               new
               
                 Holy
                 dayes
              
               .
               And
               not
               onely
               transitory
               daies
               ,
               for
               a
               present
               thanks
               giuing
               for
               a
               present
               benefit
               ,
               but
               Anniuersaries
               ,
               perpetuall
               memorials
               of
               Gods
               deliuerances
               .
               And
               that
               's
               our
               next
               step
               .
            
             
               Both
               the
               
                 Holy
                 dayes
              
               ,
               
               which
               we
               named
               before
               ,
               which
               were
               instituted
               with
               out
               speciall
               Commaundement
               from
               God
               ,
               were
               so
               .
               That
               of
               Mordechai
               ,
               he
               commanded
               to
               be
               kept
               euery
               yeare
               for
               two
               dayes
               ,
               and
               this
               in
               the
               Text
               ,
               
                 Iudas
                 Maccabeus
              
               commanded
               to
               be
               kept
               yearely
               for
               eight
               dayes
               ,
               which
               was
               more
               then
               was
               appoynted
               to
               any
               of
               the
               
                 Holy
                 dayes
              
               ,
               instituted
               by
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               for
               the
               Festiuall
               alone
               .
               According
               to
               which
               paterne
               ,
               
               one
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               ,
               ordained
               that
               the
               Festiuals
               of
               the
               Dedication
               of
               Churches
               should
               bee
               yearely
               celebrated
               in
               those
               places
               ;
               
               and
               another
               extended
               the
               Festiuall
               to
               eight
               dayes
               ;
               at
               least
               at
               the
               first
               dedication
               thereof
               ,
               if
               not
               euery
               yeare
               :
               that
               God
               
               might
               not
               onely
               be
               put
               into
               the
               possession
               of
               the
               place
               ,
               but
               setled
               in
               it
               .
               God
               by
               Moses
               made
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               a
               Song
               ,
               
               because
               ,
               as
               hee
               sayes
               ,
               howsoeuer
               they
               did
               by
               the
               Law
               ,
               they
               would
               neuer
               forget
               that
               Song
               ,
               &
               that
               Song
               should
               be
               his
               witnesse
               against
               them
               .
               Therefore
               would
               God
               haue
               vs
               institute
               solemne
               memorialls
               of
               his
               great
               deliuerances
               ,
               that
               if
               when
               those
               dayes
               come
               about
               ,
               we
               doe
               not
               glorifie
               him
               ,
               that
               might
               aggrauate
               our
               condemnation
               .
               Euery
               fift
               of
               August
               ,
               the
               Lord
               rises
               vp
               ,
               to
               hearken
               whether
               we
               meet
               to
               glorifie
               him
               ,
               for
               his
               great
               deliuerance
               of
               his
               Maiesty
               ,
               before
               the
               blest
               vs
               with
               his
               presence
               in
               this
               Kingdome
               :
               and
               when
               he
               finds
               vs
               zealous
               in
               our
               thankes
               for
               that
               ,
               he
               giues
               vs
               farther
               blessings
               .
               Certainly
               he
               is
               vp
               as
               early
               euery
               fift
               of
               Nouember
               ,
               to
               hearken
               if
               we
               meet
               to
               glorifie
               him
               for
               that
               deliuerance
               still
               ;
               and
               if
               hee
               should
               finde
               our
               zeale
               lesse
               then
               heretofore
               ,
               hee
               would
               wonder
               why
               .
               
               Gods
               principall
               ,
               his
               radicall
               
                 Holy
                 day
              
               ,
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               had
               a
               weekly
               returne
               ;
               his
               other
               Sabbaths
               ,
               instituted
               by
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               those
               which
               were
               instituted
               by
               those
               paternes
               ,
               that
               of
               Mordechai
               ,
               that
               of
               the
               Maccabees
               ,
               &
               those
               of
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Church
              
               ,
               They
               all
               return
               once
               a
               yeare
               .
               God
               would
               keepe
               his
               Courts
               once
               a
               yeare
               ,
               and
               see
               whether
               wee
               make
               our
               apparances
               as
               heeretofore
               ;
               that
               if
               not
               ,
               hee
               may
               know
               it
               .
               Feastes
               in
               generall
               ,
               Feastes
               instituted
               by
               the
               Church
               alone
               ,
               Feasts
               in
               their
               yearely
               returne
               and
               obseruation
               ,
               haue
               their
               vse
               ,
               and
               particularly
               those
               Feasts
               of
               the
               Dedication
               of
               Churches
               ,
               which
               was
               properly
               and
               literally
               the
               Feast
               of
               this
               
                 Text.
                 It
                 was
                 the
                 Feast
                 of
                 Dedication
                 .
              
            
             
               As
               it
               diminishes
               not
               ,
               preiudices
               not
               
                 Gods
                 Eternitie
              
               ,
               
               that
               wee
               giue
               him
               his
               Quando
               ,
               certaine
               times
               of
               Inuocation
               ,
               God
               is
               not
               the
               lesse
               yesterday
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 to
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 for
                 euer
                 ,
              
               because
               wee
               meet
               here
               to
               day
               ,
               and
               not
               yesterday
               ,
               so
               it
               diminishes
               
               not
               ,
               preiudices
               not
               
                 Gods
                 Vbiquitie
              
               and
               Omnipresence
               ,
               that
               wee
               giue
               him
               his
               Vbi
               ,
               certaine
               places
               for
               Inuocation
               .
               That
               's
               not
               the
               lesse
               true
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 most
                 High
                 dwells
                 not
                 in
                 Temples
                 made
                 with
                 handes
                 ,
              
               
               though
               God
               accept
               at
               our
               hands
               our
               dedication
               of
               certaine
               places
               to
               his
               seruice
               ,
               &
               manifest
               his
               working
               more
               effectually
               ,
               more
               energetically
               in
               those
               places
               ,
               then
               in
               any
               other
               .
               for
               when
               we
               pray
               ,
               
                 Our
                 Father
                 which
                 art
                 in
                 Heauen
                 ,
              
               
               It
               is
               not
               (
               sayes
               
                 Saint
                 Chrysostome
              
               )
               that
               wee
               deny
               him
               to
               bee
               heere
               ,
               where
               wee
               kneele
               when
               we
               say
               that
               Prayer
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               that
               we
               acknowledge
               him
               to
               be
               there
               ,
               where
               he
               can
               graunt
               ,
               and
               accomplish
               our
               prayer
               .
               It
               is
               as
               Origen
               hath
               very
               well
               expressed
               it
               ,
               
               
                 Vt
                 in
                 melioribus
                 mundi
                 requiramus
                 Deum
                 :
              
               That
               still
               wee
               looke
               for
               God
               in
               the
               best
               places
               ;
               looke
               for
               him
               ,
               as
               he
               heares
               our
               petitions
               ,
               here
               ,
               in
               the
               best
               places
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               in
               his
               House
               ,
               in
               the
               Church
               ;
               looke
               for
               him
               as
               he
               graunts
               our
               petition
               ,
               
               on
               ,
               in
               the
               best
               place
               of
               the
               next
               world
               ,
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               bosome
               of
               the
               Father
               .
               
               When
               Moses
               sayes
               that
               
                 the
                 word
                 of
              
               God
               
                 is
                 not
                 beyond
                 Sea
              
               ,
               he
               addes
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 beyond
                 Sea
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 thou
                 must
                 not
                 haue
                 it
                 without
                 sending
                 thither
                 .
              
               When
               he
               sayes
               there
               ,
               
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 heauen
              
               ,
               he
               adds
               ,
               
                 not
                 so
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 one
                 must
                 goe
                 vp
                 ,
                 before
                 hee
                 can
                 haue
                 it
                 .
              
               The
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               beyond
               Sea
               ,
               the
               true
               word
               ,
               truly
               preached
               in
               many
               true
               Churches
               there
               ,
               but
               yet
               we
               haue
               it
               here
               ,
               within
               these
               Seas
               too
               ;
               God
               is
               in
               Heauen
               ,
               but
               yet
               hee
               is
               here
               ,
               within
               these
               walles
               too
               .
               And
               therefore
               the
               impietie
               of
               the
               Manicheans
               exceeded
               all
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               who
               concluded
               the
               God
               of
               the
               
                 Old
                 Testament
              
               to
               be
               an
               impotent
               ,
               an
               vnperfect
               God
               ,
               because
               hee
               commaunded
               Moses
               first
               to
               make
               him
               a
               Tabernacle
               ,
               and
               then
               Salomon
               to
               make
               him
               a
               Temple
               ,
               as
               though
               he
               needed
               a
               House
               .
               God
               does
               not
               need
               a
               house
               ,
               but
               man
               does
               need
               ,
               that
               God
               should
               haue
               a
               House
               .
               And
               therefore
               
               the
               first
               question
               ,
               that
               Christs
               first
               Disciples
               asked
               of
               him
               ,
               was
               
                 Magister
                 ,
                 vbi
                 habitas
              
               ,
               they
               would
               know
               his
               standing
               house
               ,
               where
               he
               hath
               promised
               to
               bee
               alwaies
               within
               ,
               and
               where
               at
               the
               ringing
               of
               the
               Bell
               ,
               some
               body
               comes
               to
               answere
               you
               ,
               to
               take
               your
               errand
               ,
               to
               offer
               your
               Prayers
               to
               God
               ,
               to
               returne
               his
               pleasure
               in
               the
               preaching
               of
               his
               Word
               to
               you
               .
               The
               many
               and
               heauy
               Lawes
               ,
               with
               which
               sacred
               and
               secular
               stories
               abound
               ,
               against
               the
               prophanation
               of
               places
               ,
               appropriated
               to
               Gods
               seruice
               ,
               and
               that
               religious
               custome
               ,
               that
               passed
               almost
               through
               all
               ciuill
               Nations
               ,
               that
               an
               oath
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               bond
               between
               man
               ,
               and
               man
               ,
               had
               the
               stronger
               Obligation
               ,
               if
               that
               were
               taken
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               ,
               (
               for
               such
               was
               the
               practise
               of
               Rome
               towards
               her
               enemies
               ,
               
                 Tango
                 ar
                 as
                 inediosqueignes
              
               ,
               to
               make
               their
               vowes
               of
               hostility
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               at
               time
               of
               diuine
               Seruice
               ,
               (
               and
               such
               is
               their
               practise
               still
               ,
               they
               
               seale
               their
               Treasons
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               )
               such
               was
               Romes
               practise
               towards
               others
               ,
               and
               such
               was
               the
               practise
               of
               others
               towards
               Rome
               ,
               (
               for
               so
               Anniball
               sayes
               ,
               that
               his
               father
               Amilcar
               swore
               him
               at
               the
               Altar
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               neuer
               bee
               reconciled
               to
               Rome
               ,
               (
               And
               such
               is
               your
               practise
               still
               ,
               as
               often
               as
               you
               meet
               here
               ,
               you
               renew
               your
               band
               to
               God
               ,
               that
               you
               will
               neuer
               bee
               reconciled
               to
               the
               Superstitions
               of
               Rome
               )
               all
               these
               ,
               and
               all
               such
               as
               these
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               these
               are
               infinite
               ,
               heap
               vp
               testimonies
               ,
               that
               euen
               in
               Nature
               there
               is
               a
               disposition
               to
               apply
               ,
               and
               appropriate
               certaine
               places
               to
               Gods
               seruice
               .
               And
               this
               impression
               in
               nature
               is
               illustrated
               in
               the
               Law
               ,
               as
               the
               time
               ,
               so
               the
               place
               is
               distinguished
               ,
               
                 Yee
                 shall
                 keepe
                 my
                 Sabboths
              
               ,
               
               there
               is
               the
               time
               ,
               and
               
                 you
                 shall
                 reuerence
                 my
                 Sanctuary
              
               ,
               there
               is
               the
               place
               .
               But
               that
               they
               may
               be
               reuerenced
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               bee
               Sanctuaries
               ,
               they
               are
               to
               be
               sanctified
               ;
               and
               that
               's
               the
               Encaenia
               ,
               the
               Dedication
               .
            
             
             
               Euen
               in
               those
               things
               which
               accrue
               vnto
               God
               ,
               
               and
               become
               his
               ,
               by
               another
               title
               ,
               then
               as
               he
               is
               Lord
               of
               all
               ,
               by
               Creation
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               appropriation
               ,
               by
               dedication
               to
               his
               vse
               and
               Seruice
               ,
               There
               is
               a
               
                 Lay
                 Dedication
              
               ,
               and
               an
               
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 Dedication
              
               .
               I
               hope
               the
               distinction
               of
               Laytie
               ,
               and
               Clergie
               ,
               the
               words
               ,
               scandalize
               no
               man.
               Luther
               ,
               and
               Caluin
               too
               might
               haue
               iust
               cause
               to
               decline
               the
               words
               ,
               as
               they
               did
               ;
               when
               so
               much
               was
               ouer-attributed
               to
               that
               Clergie
               which
               they
               intend
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               were
               so
               
                 Sors
                 Domini
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Lords
                 portion
              
               ,
               as
               that
               the
               world
               had
               no
               portion
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               had
               the
               greatest
               portion
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               and
               howe
               little
               soeuer
               they
               had
               to
               doe
               with
               God
               ,
               yet
               no
               State
               ,
               no
               King
               might
               haue
               any
               thing
               to
               doe
               with
               them
               .
               But
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               we
               declare
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               Layetie
               we
               intend
               the
               people
               glorifying
               God
               in
               their
               secular
               callings
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Clergie
               ,
               persons
               seposed
               by
               his
               ordinance
               ,
               for
               spirituall
               
               functions
               ,
               The
               Layetie
               no
               farther
               remoou'd
               then
               the
               Clergie
               ,
               The
               Clergie
               no
               farther
               entitled
               then
               the
               Layetie
               ,
               in
               the
               blood
               of
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               ,
               neither
               in
               the
               effusion
               of
               that
               blood
               vpon
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               nor
               in
               the
               participation
               of
               that
               blood
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               that
               an
               equall
               care
               in
               Clergie
               ,
               and
               Layetie
               ,
               of
               doing
               the
               duties
               of
               their
               seuerall
               callings
               ,
               giues
               them
               an
               equall
               interest
               in
               the
               ioyes
               ,
               and
               glory
               of
               heauen
               ,
               I
               hope
               no
               man
               is
               scandaliz'd
               with
               the
               names
               .
               The
               
                 Lay
                 Dedication
              
               then
               is
               ,
               the
               voluntary
               surrendring
               of
               this
               piece
               of
               ground
               thus
               built
               ,
               to
               God.
               For
               we
               must
               say
               ,
               as
               
                 Saint
                 Peter
              
               said
               to
               Ananias
               ,
               
               
                 Whiles
                 it
                 remain'd
                 ,
                 was
                 that
                 not
                 your
                 owne
                 ?
              
               and
               now
               ,
               when
               that
               is
               raised
               (
               sauing
               that
               there
               was
               
                 Dedicatio
                 Intentionalis
              
               ,
               a
               purpose
               from
               the
               beginning
               to
               appropriate
               it
               ,
               to
               this
               holy
               vse
               )
               might
               you
               not
               ,
               till
               this
               houre
               ,
               haue
               made
               this
               roome
               your
               Hall
               ,
               if
               you
               would
               ?
               But
               this
               is
               your
               Dedication
               ,
               that
               you
               haue
               cheerfully
               pursued
               
               your
               first
               holy
               purposes
               ,
               and
               deliuer
               now
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               this
               seruant
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               
                 Right
                 Reuerend
                 Father
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 this
                 See
                 ,
              
               a
               place
               to
               be
               presented
               to
               God
               for
               you
               ,
               by
               him
               ,
               not
               misbecomming
               the
               Maiestie
               of
               the
               great
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               pleased
               to
               dwell
               thus
               amongst
               vs.
               What
               was
               spent
               in
               
                 Salomons
                 Temple
              
               is
               not
               told
               vs.
               What
               was
               prepared
               ,
               before
               it
               was
               begun
               ,
               is
               such
               a
               summe
               ,
               as
               certainly
               ,
               if
               all
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Kings
              
               that
               are
               ,
               would
               send
               in
               all
               that
               they
               haue
               ,
               at
               once
               ,
               to
               any
               one
               seruice
               ,
               all
               would
               not
               equall
               that
               summe
               .
               They
               gaue
               there
               ,
               till
               they
               who
               had
               the
               ouerseeing
               therof
               ,
               complain'd
               of
               the
               abundance
               ,
               and
               proclaim'd
               an
               abstinence
               .
               Yet
               there
               was
               one
               ,
               who
               gaue
               more
               then
               all
               they
               ;
               for
               Christ
               sayes
               the
               poore
               widdow
               gaue
               more
               then
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               because
               she
               gaue
               all
               she
               had
               .
               There
               is
               a
               way
               of
               giuing
               more
               then
               she
               gaue
               ;
               &
               I
               ,
               who
               by
               your
               fauours
               was
               no
               strāger
               to
               the
               beginning
               of
               this
               work
               ,
               and
               
               an
               often
               refresher
               of
               it
               to
               your
               memories
               ,
               and
               a
               poore
               assistant
               in
               laying
               the
               first
               stone
               ,
               the
               materiall
               stone
               ,
               as
               I
               am
               now
               ,
               a
               poore
               assistant
               again
               in
               this
               laying
               of
               this
               first
               formall
               Stone
               ,
               the
               Word
               &
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               shall
               euer
               desire
               to
               be
               so
               in
               the
               seruice
               of
               this
               place
               ,
               I
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               can
               truly
               testifie
               ,
               that
               you
               (
               speaking
               of
               the
               whole
               Societie
               together
               of
               the
               publike
               stock
               ,
               the
               publike
               treasury
               ,
               the
               publike
               reuenue
               )
               you
               gaue
               more
               then
               the
               widow
               ,
               who
               gaue
               all
               ,
               for
               you
               gaue
               more
               then
               all
               .
               
                 A
                 stranger
                 shall
                 not
                 entermeddle
                 with
                 our
                 ioy
                 ,
              
               as
               Salomon
               saies
               :
               strangers
               shall
               not
               know
               ,
               how
               ill
               we
               were
               prouided
               for
               such
               a
               work
               ,
               when
               we
               begun
               it
               ,
               nor
               with
               what
               difficulties
               we
               haue
               wrastled
               in
               the
               way
               ;
               but
               strangers
               shall
               know
               to
               Gods
               glory
               ,
               that
               you
               haue
               perfected
               a
               work
               of
               full
               three
               times
               as
               much
               charge
               ,
               as
               you
               proposed
               for
               it
               at
               beginning
               :
               so
               bountifully
               doth
               God
               blesse
               ,
               and
               prosper
               intentions
               to
               his
               glory
               ,
               with
               enlarging
               
               your
               hearts
               within
               ,
               and
               opening
               the
               hearts
               of
               others
               ,
               abroad
               .
               And
               this
               is
               
                 your
                 Dedication
              
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               without
               preiudice
               ,
               and
               for
               distinction
               ,
               wee
               call
               a
               
                 Lay
                 Dedication
              
               ,
               though
               from
               religious
               hearts
               ,
               and
               hands
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               another
               Dedication
               ;
               
               that
               we
               haue
               call'd
               Ecclesiasticall
               ,
               appointed
               by
               God
               ,
               so
               as
               God
               speaks
               in
               the
               ordinances
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               practise
               of
               his
               Church
               .
               Haereditary
               Kings
               are
               begotten
               &
               conceiu'd
               the
               naturall
               way
               ;
               but
               that
               body
               which
               is
               so
               begotten
               of
               the
               blood
               of
               Kings
               ,
               is
               not
               a
               King
               ,
               no
               nor
               a
               man
               ,
               till
               there
               bee
               a
               Soule
               infused
               by
               God.
               Here
               is
               a
               House
               ,
               a
               Child
               conceiu'd
               (
               wee
               may
               say
               borne
               )
               of
               
                 Christian
                 parents
              
               ,
               of
               persons
               religiously
               disposed
               to
               Gods
               glory
               ;
               but
               yet
               ,
               that
               was
               to
               receiue
               another
               influence
               ,
               an
               inanimation
               ,
               a
               quickening
               ,
               by
               another
               Consecration
               .
               
                 Oportet
                 denuo
                 nasci
              
               ,
               holds
               euen
               in
               the
               children
               of
               
                 Christian
                 parents
              
               ;
               when
               they
               are
               borne
               ,
               they
               must
               be
               borne
               again
               by
               Baptisme
               :
               when
               this
               
               place
               is
               thus
               giuen
               by
               you
               ,
               for
               
                 God
                 ,
                 oportet
                 denuo
                 dari
              
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               giuen
               againe
               to
               God
               ,
               by
               him
               ,
               who
               receiues
               it
               of
               you
               .
               It
               must
               ;
               there
               seems
               a
               necessitie
               to
               be
               implied
               ,
               because
               euen
               in
               Nature
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               consecration
               of
               holy
               places
               ;
               Iacob
               in
               his
               iourney
               ,
               
               before
               the
               Law
               ,
               consecrated
               euen
               that
               stone
               ,
               which
               he
               set
               vp
               ,
               in
               intention
               to
               build
               God
               a
               House
               there
               .
               In
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               
               this
               Feast
               of
               Dedication
               ,
               was
               in
               practise
               ;
               first
               in
               the
               Tabernacle
               ;
               that
               and
               all
               that
               appertain'd
               to
               it
               ,
               was
               annointed
               ,
               and
               sanctified
               :
               So
               was
               
                 Salomons
                 Temple
              
               after
               ;
               so
               was
               that
               which
               was
               reedified
               after
               their
               return
               from
               Babylon
               ,
               and
               so
               was
               this
               in
               the
               Text
               ,
               after
               the
               Heathen
               had
               defiled
               and
               profan'd
               the
               Altar
               thereof
               ,
               and
               a
               new
               one
               was
               erected
               by
               
                 Iudas
                 Maccabeus
              
               .
               Thus
               in
               Nature
               ,
               thus
               in
               Law
               ,
               and
               thus
               far
               thus
               in
               the
               Gospell
               too
               :
               that
               as
               sure
               as
               wee
               are
               that
               the
               people
               of
               God
               had
               
                 materiall
                 Churches
              
               in
               the
               Apostles
               first
               times
               ,
               so
               sure
               we
               are
               ,
               that
               those
               places
               
               had
               a
               Sanctitie
               in
               them
               .
               If
               that
               place
               of
               
                 Saint
                 Paul
              
               ,
               
               
                 Despise
                 yee
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ?
              
               be
               to
               be
               vnderstood
               of
               the
               locall
               ,
               of
               the
               materiall
               Church
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               the
               Congregation
               ,
               you
               see
               there
               is
               a
               rebuke
               for
               the
               prophanation
               of
               the
               place
               ,
               and
               consequently
               a
               sanctity
               in
               the
               place
               .
               But
               assoone
               as
               the
               Church
               came
               euidently
               by
               the
               fauour
               of
               Princes
               ,
               to
               haue
               liberty
               to
               make
               lawes
               ,
               and
               power
               to
               see
               them
               practised
               ,
               it
               was
               neuer
               pretermitted
               to
               consecrate
               the
               places
               .
               Before
               that
               ,
               we
               find
               an
               ordinance
               by
               Pope
               Hyginus
               (
               he
               was
               within
               150.
               after
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               eighth
               Bishop
               of
               that
               See
               after
               
                 Saint
                 Peter
              
               )
               euen
               of
               particulars
               in
               the
               Consecrations
               .
               But
               after
               ,
               
               Athanasius
               in
               his
               Apologie
               to
               Constantius
               ,
               makes
               that
               protestation
               for
               all
               
                 Christians
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 neuer
                 meet
                 in
                 any
                 Church
                 ,
                 till
                 it
                 bee
                 consecrated
                 :
              
               And
               Constantine
               the
               Emperour
               least
               hee
               should
               be
               at
               any
               time
               vnprouided
               of
               such
               a
               place
               ,
               (
               as
               we
               read
               in
               the
               Ecclesiasticall
               story
               )
               in
               all
               his
               warres
               ,
               carried
               about
               
               bout
               with
               him
               a
               Tabernacle
               which
               was
               consecrated
               :
               In
               Nature
               ,
               in
               the
               Law
               ,
               in
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               in
               Precept
               ,
               in
               Practise
               ,
               these
               Consecrations
               are
               established
               .
            
             
               This
               they
               did
               .
               
               But
               to
               what
               vse
               did
               they
               consecrate
               them
               ?
               not
               to
               one
               vse
               only
               ;
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               a
               friuolous
               contention
               ,
               whether
               Churches
               be
               for
               preaching
               ,
               or
               for
               praying
               .
               But
               if
               Consecration
               be
               a
               king
               of
               Christning
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               &
               that
               at
               the
               Christning
               it
               haue
               a
               name
               ,
               wee
               know
               what
               name
               God
               hath
               appoynted
               for
               his
               House
               ,
               
                 Domus
                 mea
                 ,
                 Domus
                 orationis
                 vocabitur
                 .
                 My
                 House
                 shall
                 bee
                 called
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Prayer
                 .
              
               And
               how
               impudent
               and
               inexcusable
               a
               falshood
               is
               that
               in
               Bellarmine
               ,
               That
               the
               Lutherans
               and
               Caluinistes
               doe
               admit
               Churches
               for
               Sermons
               and
               
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 Sed
                 reprehendunt
                 quod
                 fiant
                 ad
                 orandum
                 ,
              
               They
               dislike
               that
               they
               should
               be
               for
               Prayer
               :
               when
               as
               Caluin
               himselfe
               ,
               (
               who
               may
               seeme
               to
               bee
               more
               subiect
               to
               this
               reprehension
               then
               Luther
               )
               (
               for
               there
               is
               no
               such
               Liturgie
               
               in
               the
               
                 Caluinists
                 Churches
              
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               Lutheran
               )
               yet
               in
               that
               very
               place
               which
               Bellarmine
               cites
               ,
               sayes
               
                 Conceptae
                 preces
                 in
                 Ecclesia
                 Deo
                 gratae
              
               ;
               and
               for
               singing
               in
               Churches
               ,
               (
               which
               in
               that
               place
               of
               Caluin
               cannot
               be
               only
               meant
               of
               Psalmes
               ,
               for
               it
               was
               of
               that
               manner
               of
               singing
               ,
               which
               being
               formerly
               in
               vse
               in
               the
               
                 Easterne
                 churches
                 ,
                 S.
                 Ambrose
              
               ,
               in
               his
               time
               ,
               brought
               into
               the
               Church
               of
               Millan
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               was
               deriud
               ouer
               the
               
                 Western
                 churches
              
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               modulation
               and
               singing
               of
               Versicles
               and
               Antiphons
               and
               the
               like
               )
               this
               singing
               ,
               sayes
               Caluin
               ,
               was
               in
               vse
               amongst
               the
               Apostles
               themselues
               ,
               
                 Et
                 sanctissimum
                 &
                 saluberimum
                 est
                 institutum
                 .
              
               
               
                 It
                 was
                 a
                 most
                 holy
                 and
                 most
                 profitable
                 Institution
                 .
              
               Still
               consider
               Consecration
               to
               be
               a
               Christning
               of
               the
               place
               ;
               and
               though
               we
               find
               them
               often
               called
               
                 Templa
                 propter
                 Sacrificia
              
               ,
               for
               our
               sacrifices
               of
               praier
               ,
               and
               of
               praise
               ,
               &
               of
               the
               merits
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               often
               called
               
                 Ecclesiae
                 ad
                 conciones
              
               ,
               Churches
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               congregations
               ,
               
               for
               preaching
               ,
               and
               often
               call'd
               Martyria
               ,
               for
               preseruing
               with
               respect
               ,
               and
               honor
               the
               bodies
               of
               Martyrs
               ,
               and
               other
               Saints
               of
               God
               ,
               there
               buried
               ,
               &
               often
               ,
               often
               ,
               by
               other
               names
               ,
               
                 Dominica
                 ,
                 Basilica
              
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               yet
               the
               name
               that
               God
               gaue
               to
               his
               house
               ,
               is
               not
               Concionatorium
               ,
               nor
               Sacramentarium
               ,
               but
               Oratorium
               ,
               the
               House
               of
               Prayer
               .
               And
               therefore
               without
               preiudice
               to
               the
               other
               functions
               too
               ,
               (
               for
               as
               there
               is
               a
               vae
               vpon
               me
               ,
               
                 Si
                 non
                 Euangelizauero
              
               ,
               If
               I
               preach
               not
               my selfe
               ,
               so
               may
               that
               vae
               be
               multiplied
               vpon
               any
               ,
               who
               would
               draw
               that
               holy
               ordinance
               of
               God
               into
               a
               dis-estimatiō
               ,
               or
               into
               a
               slacknesse
               ,
               )
               let
               vs
               neuer
               intermit
               that
               dutie
               ,
               to
               present
               our selues
               to
               God
               in
               these
               places
               ,
               though
               in
               these
               places
               there
               bee
               then
               ,
               no
               other
               Seruice
               ,
               but
               Common
               prayer
               .
               For
               then
               doth
               the
               House
               answere
               to
               that
               name
               ,
               which
               God
               hath
               giuen
               it
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               a
               house
               of
               Prayer
               .
            
             
               Thus
               then
               were
               these
               places
               to
               receiue
               a
               double
               Dedication
               ;
               
               a
               Dedication
               ,
               
               which
               was
               a
               Donation
               from
               the
               Patron
               ,
               a
               Dedication
               which
               was
               a
               consecration
               from
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               for
               to
               his
               person
               ,
               and
               to
               that
               ranke
               in
               the
               Hierarchy
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               most
               ancient
               Canons
               limited
               it
               ;
               and
               to
               those
               purposes
               ,
               which
               wee
               haue
               spoken
               of
               ;
               of
               which
               ,
               Prayer
               is
               so
               farre
               from
               being
               none
               ,
               as
               that
               there
               is
               none
               aboue
               it
               .
               A
               little
               should
               be
               said
               ,
               (
               before
               wee
               shut
               vp
               this
               part
               )
               of
               the
               manner
               ,
               the
               forme
               of
               Consecrations
               .
               In
               which
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 Primitiue
                 Church
              
               ,
               assoone
               as
               Consecrations
               came
               into
               free
               vse
               ,
               they
               were
               full
               of
               Ceremonies
               .
               And
               many
               of
               those
               Ceremonies
               deriu'd
               from
               the
               Iewes
               :
               and
               not
               vnlawfull
               ,
               for
               that
               .
               The
               Ceremonies
               of
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               which
               had
               their
               foundation
               in
               the
               prefiguration
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               were
               types
               of
               him
               ,
               were
               vnlawfull
               after
               Christ
               was
               come
               ;
               because
               the
               vse
               of
               them
               ,
               then
               ,
               implyed
               a
               deniall
               or
               a
               doubt
               of
               his
               being
               come
               .
               But
               those
               Ceremonies
               ,
               which
               ,
               though
               the
               Iewes
               
               vsed
               them
               ,
               had
               their
               foundation
               in
               Nature
               ,
               as
               bowing
               of
               the
               knee
               ,
               lifting
               vp
               the
               eyes
               ,
               and
               hands
               ,
               and
               many
               ,
               very
               many
               others
               ,
               which
               either
               testified
               their
               deuotion
               that
               did
               them
               ,
               or
               exalted
               their
               deuotion
               that
               sawe
               them
               done
               ,
               are
               not
               therefore
               excluded
               the
               Church
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               in
               vse
               amongst
               the
               Iewes
               .
               That
               Pope
               whom
               we
               named
               before
               ,
               Hyginus
               ,
               the
               eighth
               after
               
                 Saint
                 Peter
              
               ,
               he
               instituted
               ,
               
                 Ne
                 Basilica
                 sine
                 Missa
                 consecretur
                 .
                 That
                 no
                 Church
                 bee
                 consecrated
                 without
                 a
                 Masse
                 .
              
               If
               this
               must
               binde
               vs
               ,
               to
               a
               Masse
               of
               the
               present
               
                 Romane
                 Church
              
               ,
               it
               were
               hard
               ;
               and
               yet
               not
               very
               hard
               truely
               ;
               for
               they
               are
               easily
               had
               .
               But
               that
               word
               ,
               Masse
               ,
               is
               in
               
                 Saint
                 Ambrose
              
               ,
               in
               
                 Saint
                 Augustine
              
               in
               some
               very
               ancient
               Councels
               ;
               and
               surely
               intends
               nothing
               ,
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               but
               the
               Seruice
               ,
               the
               Common
               Prayer
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               then
               in
               vse
               ,
               there
               .
               And
               when
               the
               Bishop
               Panigarola
               sayes
               in
               his
               Sermon
               vpon
               Whitsunday
               ,
               that
               the
               
               
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               found
               the
               blessed
               Virgin
               and
               the
               Apostles
               at
               Masse
               ,
               I
               presume
               hee
               meanes
               no
               more
               ,
               then
               that
               they
               were
               mett
               at
               such
               publique
               Prayer
               ,
               as
               at
               those
               times
               they
               might
               make
               .
               Sure
               
                 Pope
                 Clemens
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Pope
                 Hyginus
              
               meane
               the
               same
               thing
               ,
               when
               one
               sayes
               
                 Missa
                 consecretur
              
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               
                 Diuinis
                 Precibus
              
               :
               One
               sayes
               ,
               
                 Let
                 the
                 Consecration
                 bee
                 with
                 a
                 Masse
                 ,
              
               the
               other
               ,
               
                 with
                 Diuine
                 Seruice
              
               ;
               the
               Liturgie
               ,
               the
               Diuine
               Seruice
               was
               then
               the
               Masse
               .
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               a
               constant
               forme
               of
               Consecrations
               ,
               wee
               finde
               none
               that
               goes
               through
               our
               Ritualls
               :
               the
               Ceremonies
               were
               still
               more
               or
               lesse
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               more
               or
               lesse
               obnoxious
               ,
               or
               might
               bee
               subiect
               to
               scandalize
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               mis-interpreted
               .
               And
               therefore
               I
               am
               not
               heere
               either
               to
               direct
               ,
               or
               so
               much
               as
               to
               remember
               ,
               that
               which
               appertaines
               to
               the
               manner
               of
               these
               Consecrations
               ;
               onely
               in
               concurring
               in
               that
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Soule
               of
               all
               ,
               humble
               and
               heartie
               prayer
               ,
               that
               God
               
               will
               heare
               his
               Seruants
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               I
               shall
               not
               offend
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               I
               am
               sure
               my
               zeale
               is
               inferiour
               to
               none
               .
               And
               more
               I
               say
               not
               of
               the
               first
               Part
               ,
               The
               Holy
               place
               ;
               and
               but
               a
               little
               more
               ,
               of
               the
               other
               ;
               though
               at
               first
               it
               were
               proposed
               for
               an
               equall
               part
               ,
               
                 The
                 Holy
                 Person
              
               ,
               That
               at
               the
               Feast
               of
               the
               Dedication
               ,
               
                 Iesus
                 walked
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 in
                 Salomons
                 Porch
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               this
               second
               part
               ,
               
               wee
               did
               not
               spread
               the
               words
               ,
               not
               shed
               our
               considerations
               vpon
               many
               particulars
               :
               the
               first
               was
               ,
               that
               euen
               Iesus
               
               himselfe
               had
               recourse
               to
               this
               
                 Holy
                 place
              
               .
               In
               the
               new
               Ierusalem
               ,
               in
               Heauen
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               Temple
               .
               
               
                 I
                 saw
                 no
                 Temple
                 there
              
               sayes
               
                 Saint
                 Iohn
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 Almightie
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lambe
                 are
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               In
               Heauen
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               no
               danger
               of
               falling
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               need
               of
               assistance
               .
               Heere
               the
               Temple
               is
               called
               Gnazar
               ,
               
               that
               is
               Auxilium
               :
               A
               Helper
               :
               the
               strongest
               that
               is
               ,
               needs
               the
               helpe
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               And
               
               it
               is
               called
               Sanctificium
               ,
               by
               
                 Saint
                 Hierom
              
               ,
               
               a
               place
               that
               is
               not
               onely
               made
               holy
               by
               Consecration
               ,
               but
               that
               makes
               others
               holy
               by
               GOD
               in
               it
               .
               And
               therefore
               Christ
               himselfe
               ,
               whose
               person
               and
               presence
               might
               consecrate
               the
               
                 Sanctum
                 Sanctorum
              
               ,
               would
               yet
               make
               his
               often
               repayre
               to
               this
               
                 Holy
                 place
              
               ;
               not
               that
               hee
               needed
               this
               subsidie
               of
               
                 Locall
                 holinesse
              
               in
               himselfe
               ,
               but
               that
               his
               example
               might
               bring
               others
               who
               did
               neede
               it
               ;
               and
               those
               who
               did
               not
               ;
               and
               ,
               that
               euen
               his
               owne
               Preaching
               might
               haue
               the
               benefite
               and
               the
               blessing
               of
               Gods
               Ordinance
               in
               that
               place
               ,
               hee
               sayes
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               
               
                 Quotidie
                 apud
                 vos
                 sedebam
                 docens
                 in
                 Templo
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Semper
                 docui
                 in
                 Synagoga
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 Templo
              
               ;
               as
               in
               the
               Actes
               ,
               the
               Angell
               that
               had
               deliuered
               the
               Apostles
               out
               of
               prison
               ,
               sends
               them
               to
               Church
               ,
               
               
                 Stantes
                 in
                 Templo
                 loquimini
                 plebi
              
               .
               The
               Apostles
               were
               sent
               to
               preach
               ,
               but
               to
               preach
               in
               the
               Temple
               ,
               in
               the
               place
               appropriated
               and
               consecrated
               for
               that
               
               holy
               vse
               and
               employment
               .
            
             
               He
               came
               to
               this
               place
               ,
               
               and
               he
               came
               at
               those
               times
               ,
               which
               no
               immediate
               command
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               the
               Church
               had
               instituted
               .
               
                 Facta
                 sunt
                 Encaenia
              
               ,
               sayes
               the
               Text
               ;
               It
               was
               the
               Feast
               of
               the
               Dedication
               .
               Wee
               know
               what
               Dedication
               this
               was
               ;
               That
               of
               Salomon
               was
               much
               greater
               ;
               A
               Temple
               built
               where
               none
               was
               before
               ;
               That
               of
               Esdras
               at
               the
               returne
               was
               much
               greater
               then
               this
               ,
               An
               intire
               reedification
               of
               that
               demolished
               Temple
               ,
               where
               it
               was
               before
               .
               This
               was
               but
               a
               zealous
               restoring
               of
               an
               Altar
               in
               the
               Temple
               :
               which
               hauing
               beene
               prophaned
               by
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               the
               Iewes
               themselues
               threw
               downe
               ,
               and
               erected
               a
               new
               ,
               and
               dedicated
               that
               .
               Salomons
               Dedication
               is
               called
               a
               Feast
               ,
               
               a
               
                 Holy
                 day
              
               :
               by
               the
               very
               same
               name
               that
               the
               Feast
               of
               vnleauened
               bread
               ,
               and
               the
               Feast
               of
               the
               Tabernacle
               is
               called
               so
               often
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               which
               is
               Kag
               .
               The
               Dedication
               of
               Ezra
               
               is
               sufficiently
               declared
               
               to
               bee
               a
               solemne
               Feast
               too
               .
               But
               neither
               of
               these
               Feastes
               ,
               though
               of
               farre
               greater
               Dedications
               ,
               were
               Anniuersarie
               ;
               neither
               commanded
               to
               be
               kept
               euery
               yeare
               ;
               and
               yet
               this
               ,
               which
               was
               so
               much
               lesser
               then
               the
               others
               ,
               the
               Church
               had
               put
               vnder
               that
               Obligation
               ,
               to
               bee
               kept
               euery
               yeare
               ;
               and
               Christ
               himselfe
               contemnes
               not
               ,
               condemnes
               not
               ,
               disputes
               not
               the
               institution
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               But
               as
               for
               matter
               of
               doctrine
               hee
               sends
               euen
               his
               owne
               Disciples
               ,
               to
               them
               who
               sate
               in
               Moses
               Chayre
               ,
               so
               for
               matter
               of
               Ceremony
               ,
               he
               brings
               euen
               his
               owne
               person
               ,
               to
               the
               celebrating
               ,
               to
               the
               authorizing
               ,
               to
               the
               countenancing
               of
               the
               Institutions
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               rests
               in
               that
               .
            
             
               Now
               
                 it
                 was
                 Winter
              
               ,
               sayes
               the
               
                 Text
                 :
                 Christ
              
               came
               
                 etsi
                 Hyems
              
               ,
               
               though
               it
               were
               Winter
               ;
               so
               small
               an
               inconuenience
               kept
               him
               not
               off
               .
               Beloued
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               alway
               colder
               vpon
               Sunday
               ,
               then
               vpon
               Satterday
               ;
               nor
               at
               any
               time
               colder
               in
               
               the
               Chappell
               ;
               then
               in
               
                 Westminster
                 Hall.
              
               A
               thrust
               keepes
               some
               off
               in
               Summer
               ;
               and
               colde
               in
               Winter
               :
               and
               there
               are
               more
               of
               both
               these
               in
               other
               places
               ,
               where
               for
               all
               that
               ,
               they
               are
               more
               content
               to
               be
               .
               Remember
               that
               Peter
               was
               warming
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               hee
               denyed
               Christ.
               They
               who
               loue
               a
               warme
               bed
               ,
               let
               it
               bee
               a
               warme
               Studie
               ,
               let
               it
               bee
               a
               warme
               profit
               ,
               better
               then
               this
               place
               ,
               they
               deny
               CHRIST
               in
               his
               Institution
               .
               That
               therefore
               which
               CHRIST
               sayes
               ,
               
               
                 Pray
                 that
                 your
                 flight
                 bee
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Winter
                 ,
                 nor
                 vpon
                 the
                 Sabboth
              
               ;
               we
               may
               apply
               thus
               ,
               Pray
               that
               vpon
               the
               Sabboth
               (
               I
               tolde
               you
               at
               first
               ,
               what
               were
               Sabboths
               ,
               )
               the
               Winter
               make
               you
               not
               flie
               ,
               not
               abstaine
               from
               this
               place
               .
               
                 Put
                 off
                 thy
                 shooes
              
               ,
               
               sayes
               God
               to
               Moses
               ,
               for
               the
               place
               is
               holy
               ground
               .
               When
               Gods
               ordinance
               by
               his
               Church
               call
               you
               to
               this
               holy
               place
               ,
               put
               off
               those
               shoes
               ,
               all
               those
               earthly
               respects
               ,
               of
               ease
               or
               
                 profit
                 ,
                 Christ
              
               came
               ,
               
                 Etsi
                 Hyems
              
               .
            
             
             
               But
               then
               ,
               
                 Quia
                 Hyems
              
               ,
               
               Because
               it
               was
               Winter
               ,
               Hee
               did
               walke
               in
               
                 Salomons
                 Porch
              
               ,
               which
               was
               couered
               ,
               not
               in
               Atrio
               ,
               in
               that
               part
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               which
               was
               open
               ,
               and
               expos'd
               to
               the
               weather
               .
               We
               doe
               not
               say
               ,
               that
               infirme
               and
               weak
               men
               ,
               may
               not
               fauour
               themselues
               ,
               in
               a
               due
               care
               of
               their
               health
               ,
               in
               these
               places
               .
               That
               he
               who
               is
               not
               able
               to
               raise
               himselfe
               ,
               must
               alwayes
               stand
               at
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               or
               bow
               the
               knee
               at
               the
               name
               of
               Iesus
               ,
               or
               stay
               some
               whole
               houres
               ,
               altogether
               vncouered
               heere
               ,
               if
               that
               increase
               infirmities
               of
               that
               kinde
               .
               And
               yet
               Courts
               of
               Princes
               ,
               are
               strange
               Bethesdaes
               ;
               how
               quickly
               they
               recouer
               any
               man
               that
               is
               brought
               into
               that
               Poole
               ?
               How
               much
               a
               little
               change
               of
               ayre
               does
               ?
               and
               how
               well
               they
               can
               stand
               ,
               and
               stand
               bare
               many
               houres
               ,
               in
               the
               Priuy
               Chamber
               ,
               that
               would
               melt
               and
               flowe
               out
               into
               Rhumes
               ,
               and
               Catarrs
               ,
               in
               a
               long
               Gospell
               heere
               ?
               But
               ,
               
                 Citra
                 Scandalum
              
               ,
               a
               man
               may
               fauour
               himselfe
               in
               these
               places
               :
               
               but
               yet
               this
               excuses
               not
               the
               irreuerent
               manner
               which
               hath
               ouertaken
               vs
               in
               all
               these
               places
               ;
               That
               any
               Master
               may
               thinke
               himselfe
               to
               haue
               the
               same
               libertie
               heere
               ,
               as
               in
               his
               owne
               house
               ,
               or
               that
               that
               Seruant
               ,
               that
               neuer
               puts
               on
               his
               hat
               in
               his
               Masters
               presence
               all
               the
               weeke
               ,
               on
               Sunday
               ,
               when
               hee
               and
               his
               Master
               are
               in
               Gods
               presence
               ,
               should
               haue
               his
               hat
               on
               perchance
               before
               his
               
                 Masters
                 .
                 Christ
              
               shall
               make
               Master
               and
               Seruant
               equall
               ;
               but
               not
               yet
               ;
               not
               heere
               ;
               nor
               euer
               ,
               equall
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               how
               euer
               they
               become
               equall
               to
               one
               another
               .
               Gods
               seruice
               is
               not
               a
               continuall
               Martyrdome
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               must
               bee
               heere
               ,
               and
               here
               in
               such
               a
               posture
               ,
               and
               such
               a
               manner
               ,
               though
               hee
               dye
               for
               it
               ;
               but
               Gods
               House
               is
               no
               Ordinary
               neither
               ;
               where
               any
               man
               may
               pretend
               to
               doe
               what
               he
               will
               ,
               and
               euery
               man
               may
               doe
               ,
               what
               any
               man
               does
               .
               Christ
               slept
               in
               a
               storme
               ;
               I
               dare
               not
               make
               that
               generall
               ;
               let
               all
               doe
               so
               .
               Christ
               fauoured
               himselfe
               in
               
               the
               Church
               ;
               I
               dare
               not
               make
               that
               generall
               neither
               :
               to
               make
               all
               places
               equall
               ,
               or
               all
               persons
               equall
               in
               any
               place
               .
            
             
               T
               is
               time
               to
               end
               .
               
                 Saint
                 Basill
              
               
               himselfe
               ,
               as
               acceptable
               as
               hee
               was
               to
               his
               Auditory
               ,
               in
               his
               second
               Sermon
               vpon
               the
               14.
               
               Psalme
               ,
               takes
               knowledge
               that
               hee
               had
               preached
               an
               houre
               ,
               and
               therefore
               broke
               off
               :
               I
               see
               it
               is
               a
               Compasse
               ,
               that
               all
               Ages
               haue
               thought
               sufficient
               .
               But
               as
               we
               haue
               contracted
               the
               consideration
               of
               great
               Temples
               ,
               to
               this
               lesser
               Chappell
               ,
               so
               let
               vs
               contract
               the
               Chappell
               to
               our selues
               :
               
                 Et
                 facta
                 sint
                 Encaenia
                 nostra
              
               ,
               let
               this
               be
               the
               Feast
               of
               the
               Dedication
               of
               our selues
               to
               
                 God.
                 Christ
              
               calls
               himselfe
               a
               Temple
               ,
               
               
                 Soluite
                 templum
                 hoc
              
               :
               Destroy
               this
               Temple
               .
               
               And
               
                 Saint
                 Paul
              
               calls
               vs
               so
               twice
               ;
               
                 Know
                 ye
                 not
                 that
                 ye
                 are
                 the
                 Temples
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ?
                 Facta
                 sint
                 Encaenia
                 nostra
                 :
                 Encaenia
              
               signifies
               Renouationem
               ,
               a
               renewing
               :
               and
               
                 Saint
                 Augustine
              
               
               sayes
               that
               in
               his
               time
               ,
               
                 Si
                 quis
                 noua
                 
                 tunica
                 indueretur
                 ,
                 Encaeniare
                 diceretur
                 .
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 put
                 on
                 a
                 new
                 garment
                 ,
                 hee
                 called
                 it
                 by
                 that
                 name
                 ,
                 Encaenia
                 sua
                 .
              
               Much
               more
               is
               it
               so
               ,
               if
               wee
               renew
               in
               our selues
               the
               
                 Image
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               put
               off
               
                 the
                 Olde
                 man
              
               ,
               and
               put
               on
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
              
               This
               is
               truly
               Encaeniare
               ,
               to
               dedicate
               ,
               to
               renew
               our selues
               :
               and
               so
               Nazian
               .
               
               in
               a
               Sermon
               ,
               or
               Oration
               ,
               vpon
               the
               like
               occasion
               as
               this
               ,
               calls
               ,
               
                 Conuersionem
                 nostram
                 ,
                 Encaenia
              
               ,
               our
               turning
               to
               God
               ,
               in
               a
               true
               repentance
               ,
               or
               renewing
               ,
               our
               dedication
               .
               Let
               mee
               charge
               your
               memories
               ,
               but
               with
               this
               note
               more
               ,
               That
               when
               God
               forbad
               Dauid
               the
               building
               of
               an
               House
               ,
               
                 Because
                 hee
                 was
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 blood
                 ,
              
               at
               that
               time
               Dauid
               had
               not
               embrued
               his
               hands
               in
               Vriahs
               blood
               ;
               nor
               shed
               any
               blood
               ,
               but
               lawfully
               in
               iust
               warres
               ;
               yet
               euen
               that
               made
               him
               vncapable
               of
               this
               fauour
               to
               prouide
               God
               a
               house
               .
               Some
               callings
               are
               in
               their
               nature
               more
               obnoxious
               ,
               and
               more
               exposed
               to
               sinne
               ,
               then
               others
               are
               :
               accompanied
               with
               more
               tentations
               ;
               &
               
               so
               retard
               vs
               more
               in
               holy
               duties
               .
               And
               therefore
               as
               there
               are
               particular
               sinnes
               that
               attend
               certaine
               places
               ,
               certaine
               ages
               ,
               certaine
               complexions
               ,
               and
               certaine
               vocations
               ,
               let
               vs
               watch
               our selues
               in
               all
               those
               ,
               and
               remember
               that
               not
               only
               the
               highest
               degrees
               of
               those
               sinns
               ,
               but
               any
               thing
               that
               conduces
               therunto
               ,
               prophanes
               the
               Consecration
               ,
               and
               Dedication
               of
               this
               Temple
               ,
               our selues
               ,
               to
               the
               seruice
               of
               God
               ;
               it
               annihilates
               our
               repentance
               ,
               and
               frustrates
               our
               former
               reconciliations
               to
               him
               .
               
                 Almighty
                 God
                 worke
                 in
                 you
                 a
                 perfit
                 dedication
                 of
                 your selues
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 ;
                 that
                 so
                 ,
                 receiuing
                 it
                 from
                 hands
                 dedicated
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 hee
                 whose
                 holy
                 Office
                 this
                 is
                 ,
                 may
                 present
                 acceptably
                 this
                 House
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 your
                 behalfes
                 ,
                 and
                 establish
                 an
                 assurance
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 will
                 be
                 alwayes
                 present
                 with
                 you
                 and
                 your
                 Succession
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 .
              
            
             
               Amen
               .
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A20655-e620
           
             Deut.
             31.
             19.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             15.
             3.
             
          
           
             Diuision
             .
          
           
             Verse
             15
             ,
          
           
             Verse
             9.
             
          
           
             Verse
             10
             ,
          
           
             Verse
             2.
             
          
           
             Verse
             16.
             
          
           
             Verse
             17.
             
          
           
             Part
             1.
             
          
           
             Esa.
             37.
             3
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Reg.
             5.
             1.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             23
             
          
           
             lud
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             11.
             5.
             
          
           
             1.
             10.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             Matt.
             43.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             13.
             7.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             26.
             13
             
          
           
             Plutar.
             
          
           
             Verse
             16.
             
          
           
             Verse
             17.
             
          
           
             Verse
             16.
             
          
           
             Verse
             17.
             
          
           
             Esa.
             61.
             1
             
          
           
             Math.
             28.
             19.
             
          
           
             I.
             Thes.
             5.
             19.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             9.
             16.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             12.
             3.
             
          
           
             Cant.
             6.
             3.
             
          
           
             Col.
             2.
             5.
             
          
           
             I
             Thes.
             4.
             11.
             
          
           
             2
             Thes.
             3.
             6.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             51
             
          
           
             Aquin.
             
          
           
             Pro.
             22.
             6
             
          
           
             Mat.
             18.
             3
             
          
           
             Heb.
             6.
             1.
             
          
           
             Iob
             25.
             5
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             15
             14.
             
          
           
             Psal
             21.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A20655-e11530
           
             Mat.
             20.
             20
             
          
           
             Mat.
             1.
             81.
             
          
           
             Athanaz
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             25.
             34
             
          
           
             Mar.
             4.
             11.
             
          
           
             Ioh
             18.
             36.
             
          
           
             Non
             adbuc
             .
          
           
             Apo.
             20
             ,
          
           
             De
             Ciuitat
             .
             Dei
             20.
             7.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             49.
             
          
           
             Deu.
             17.
             14.
             
          
           
             Sed.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             16
             
          
           
             Spiritus
             Sanctus
             .
          
           
             Acts
             2
             ,
             1.
             
          
           
             4.
             31.
             
          
           
             10.
             44.
             
          
           
             19.
             6.
             
          
           
             Potestatem
             .
          
           
             Testes
             .
          
           
             Ierusalem
             .
          
           
             Iudaea
             .
          
           
             Samaria
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             8.
             44.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             4.
             10.
             
          
           
             10.
             5.
             
          
           
             Acts
             8.
             25.
             
          
           
             Fines
             terrae
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             24
             14
             
          
           
             Mark.
             13.
             9.
             
          
           
             Luk
             24.
             47
             
          
           
             Mar.
             16.
             20
             
          
           
             Col.
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             Luc.
             1.
             1.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             1.
             8.
             
          
           
             16.
             19.
             
          
           
             Mar.
             vlt.
             vlt
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             6.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A20655-e18850
           
             Basil.
             
          
           
             Bern.
             Ser.
             1.
             
          
           
             Diuisie
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Part.
             Festa
             .
          
           
             Leuit.
             23.
             
          
           
             Genes
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             46.
             10
             
          
           
             Leuit.
             23.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             31.
             
          
           
             Col.
             2.
             16.
             
          
           
             Sine
             Mandato
             .
          
           
             Cant.
             2.
             15
             
          
           
             Exod.
             25.
             9.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             
          
           
             Ester
             9.
             23
             
          
           
             Anniuersaria
             .
          
           
             Felix
             .
          
           
             Greg.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             31.
             19
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             Temple
             .
          
           
             Acts
             7.
             48.
             
          
           
             Chrysostome
             .
          
           
             Origen
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             30.
             13
             
          
           
             Levi.
             19.
             30
             
          
           
             Encaenia
             .
          
           
             Acts
             5.
             4.
             
          
           
             Ecclesiastica
             
          
           
             Gen.
             28.
             20.
             
          
           
             Num.
             7.
             1.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             22
             
          
           
             Athanas.
             
          
           
             Vsus
             .
          
           
             l.
             3.
             20.
             
             §
             32.
             
          
           
             Modus
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Part.
             
          
           
             Iesus
             in
             Templo
             .
          
           
             Apo.
             21.
             22
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Paral.
             4.
             9
             
          
           
             Psal.
             78.
             69.
             
          
           
             Math.
             26.
             
          
           
             Actes
             5.
             
          
           
             Tempus
             .
          
           
             2
             Chr.
             5.
             3.
             
          
           
             Ezra
             6.
             16.
             
          
           
             Etsi
             Hyems
             
          
           
             Mat.
             24.
             20.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             35.
             
          
           
             Quia
             Hyems
             
          
           
             Basil.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             2.
             19.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             16.
             
             &
             6.
             19.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             
          
           
             Nazian
             .